

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 




2 

Chap.^'_-2._. Copyri^t No.. 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 






’ ■•j*'' > ■ ”" \Si> ' . * 


r 'It/; 

rs. V - 






*• % 




*. • ^ • w 

' . V •' .; 

mm'y- ' ■■. 


• 


;i * 



I , 




- > :V* if T ( 

.7 ■ 






/ f 


■-'' ' C' -Vi • ''•«. J 

?.'. >* >• .• •* ••- 

r ■'•''"N '4 ’' . 

*c: --V '4 ■■■ "‘r.' ■ ■ 

- -.. ^;; 


f .-t « • 

• *. t»<- 

■ , 4 ». *. 

4 . i- f . -• 

.^4 ^.- 





.► ' 




;• ^ 


.<- *■ * 


:• 


.* r^: 


' t • '. , » 


• ^ 


• 4 

t 




..) 


1 '. .'■' 


^ * 


IR^..'it'. - .'•, tfl' 



T » 

*.■' 


.- • 






. WU' 


< 

t 


. »♦ 








■'.iujSlS 'V'Vji ■ 


-• . . sJv ' e i>. JI*-J TJM 




‘ ;. 




<v.v J^-,,--. 











, .v: < ' 
rrJt fx-T' .^. . ; ■'.' 


f' 


''■4. • ‘ ' ‘-k * - ■*, • '9.' 

- r >. *• ‘ 41 - 


‘ 4 *' .« 






Ji J?'- ;: .. ':'.*i«.«' 


■'.•«■ * . * ■* 





■ r^r^ 







:>*-^ -■' j^ HK- 











PEG BUNSON, 


A DOMESTIC STORY. 


JOHN W. SPEAR, 

AUTHOR OF 

“ Out of the Toils,” “ Rudolph of Rosenfeldt,” Etc. 


ii 



Teach me to feel another’s woe, 
To hide the fault I see ; 

That mercy I to others show, 
That mercy show to me.” 






NEW YORK: 

COPYRICHT, ie»7, BY 

G.' W. Dillingham Co., Publishers. 

MDCCCXCVII. 

\_All rights resirved.'l 

' k. 



I 










CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

L A Specimen ..... 7 

11 . The Mishap 12 

III. Getting Acquainted . . . .16 

IV. Peg’s Escape . . . . .21 

V. Peg’s Evil Star 28 

VI. A Week of War 33 

VII. Peg Discussed ..... 36 

VIII. Dan Captured 42 

IX. Surprises 46 

X. Fine ....... 53 

XI. Mrs. Longworth’s Opinion . . 57 

XII. Jacob Bunson’s Prospects . . .63 

XIII. Peg Meets Foes . . . .66 

XIV. Almost Discouraged . , . *72 

XV. Sauce for Two 76 

XVI. For Sweet Charity’s Sake ” . .81 

XVII. Peg Revenged . . . . .89 

XVIII. Harv. Longuth’s ” Competitor. . 93 

XIX. The Bunsons Rising . . . -99 

XX. Retaliation ...... 106 

XXL Pete Cornered . . . . .112 

XXII. Bitter Waters . . . . -117 

XXIII. New Peg Gaining .... 124 

XXIV. Unexpected Things .... 128 

XXV. Perspectives . . . . -134 

XXVI. Pete’s Methods . . . . . 140 

XXVII. Settling Accounts .... 145 

XXVIIL Developing 149 

[vii] 


viii CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER PAGB 

XXIX. Testing Processes . . * *155 

XXX. Attainments . . . . • i6o 

XXXI. “ Peg’s Substitute ” . * . . 167 

XXXII. Tony’s 172 

XXXIII. A Batch of Rascals . . . *179 

XXXIV. A Storm 187 

XXXV. A Discovery ..... 193 
XXXVI. De Camp’s Story . * . . 199 

XXXVII. All about Rogues .... 204 
XXXVIII. Mr. Ferguson gets News . . . 209 

XXXIX. Laying Switch Tracks . . . 213 

XL. Screws Loose . . . . .219 

XLI. Strategy ... . . 227 

XLII. Longworth’s Tactics . . . .231 

XLIII. Philanthropy and Love . . . 236 

XLIV. A Tell-tale Mark . . . .241 

XLV. A Ride and its Results . . . 249 

XLVI. A Clean Sweep .... 258 

XLVII. Thorns and Roses .... 265 


PEG BUN SON. 


CHAPTER I. 

A SPECIMEN. 


Whoa !” 

A buggy, occupied by two men, halted in front of a 
large farm-house. It was the forenoon of a warm July 
day. The address to the horse brought a woman to 
the side of the kitchen extension, a few feet from 
which was an old-fashioned well — that is, sweep, pole 
attachment, and moss-covered bucket.’' 

Madam,” said one of the men, ^^will you permit 
us to water our horse here ?” 

‘‘Yes, sartin. But,” she added, holding up her 
hands which were covered with dough, “ I can’t help 
you, ’n the hired gal’s gone o’ an arrant. Ef Peg was 
here. Peg !” she cried, and darted towards the rear 
of the house. 

But there was no response. 

“ Peg !” 

“ Yem,” came from somewhere. 

“Come here, you !” 

A few seconds later, “Peg” became visible to the 
occupants of the conveyance. 

“ Git a pail ’n draw some water fur the hoss. Be 


[7] 


8 


PEG BUNSON. 


The word spry ” seemed to form no part of Peg s 
vocabulary, for, like heavy bodies, she moved slowly. 
But she disappeared at length throug:h the extension 
door, and, finally, returned with a pail which she car- 
ried to the well, where the younger man, who had 
alighted and entered the yard, was waiting to receive it. 

‘‘ Thank you, young lady,” he said, as the girl set 
the pail down and retreated several steps, when she 
turned, placed the thumb of her right hand in her 
mouth and, using it as a pivot, described the section 
of a circle upward in order to brush the hair from her 
eyes. The other hand found its way to her back. 
Meantime, her mother, Mrs. Bunson, had returned to 
her work. 

Peg, having assumed the position noted, stood like 
a statue, dividing her glances between the two. On 
the other hand, her movements attracted their atten- 
tion more than they thought it proper to indicate, 
though each face revealed some amusement. 

It would be impossible to fully describe this girl. 
Nevertheless, some effort to do so seems necessary, as 
she is to occupy a prominent place in the pages to 
follow. Briefly, then. Peg was a slattern. That she 
was bare-headed and bare-footed could not be urged 
as serious defects in a rural district and at that season 
of the year. But she was repulsive, dirty, filthy in her 
general aspect. There was not the faintest resem- 
blance to neatness about either her movements, per- 
son, or dress. Her face, hands and limbs were indeed 
considerably sun-browned, but it would have baffled 
the penetration of a very close observer to decide 
where the effects of the sun ended and the dirt began. 
Her dress, with respect to original coloring, was a 
problem the most daring would scarcely venture to 
solve. It was patched and darned, torn and frayed in 
the most approved hap-hazard style. As regards Peg s 
hair, it was a law unto itself. A tangle of^ red ravel- 
ings would best represent it. Besides this array of 
objectionable parts, one of her great toes was under- 
going ^‘medical treatment'’ by having a soiled rag 


A SPECIMEN. 9 

bound around it. She had recently barked it against 
a stone. 

Peg, however, was not entirely minus redeeming 
features. She possessed a pair of brilliant black eyes, 
suggestive of feeling and intellect ; gracefully arched 
brows ; a broad forehead ; shapely nose ; and a mouth 
that denoted both firm.ness and courage. Besides, her 
form was very symmetrical, and failed to attract atten- 
tion only because of her ungainly habits of movement 
and posture. 

Having watered the horse, the young man returned 
to the yard and offered the pail to the girl. But as 
she showed no disposition to take it, he set it upon 
the ground, and then asked : 

‘‘Will you please get me a glass or dipper so that 
we can get a drink for ourselves T* 

“ Drink out o’ the bucket.” 

“Oh, that wouldn’t be very nice. Besides it would 
compel my friend to leave the carriage.” 

“ Th’all do’t here.” 

“ Perhaps. But you’ll favor me. Come, that’s a 
good little lady.” 

“ Hain’t no lady,” came snappishly. 

“ Aren’t you ? I’m sorry to hear that.” 

“ Go’n git the gemman a glass. Peg. Spry.” 

This command proceeded from the colored “ hired 
girl,” who was passing through the gate, and who had 
heard the brief colloquy. 

“ Won’t do’t fur you, y’ole black ingin.” 

“ What’s dat, yer sassy mink. I’ll make you black !” 
and she bounded towards the offender. 

But Peg dodged the stroke intended for her head, 
and similar ones, to the amusement especially of the 
younger man. In the midst of the fracas, Mrs. Bun- 
son appeared bearing a pitcher containing milk, and 
two glasses, with which she proceeded to supply the 
ca ers, who appreciated both the beverage and the 
act. 

When the mistress appeared, the black woman en- 
tered the house, leaving Peg master of the situation. 
As the gentleman drove away, the girl, having assumed 


lO 


PEG BUNSON. 


her former attitude, watched them from the corner of 
the extension as if they were a brace of curiosities. 

She’s a piece, Ralph,” said the young man, whose 
name was Griffin De Camp, after they had gone a 
short distance. 

The girl, you mean ?” 

‘^Yes, of course. The home missionaries could 
utilize their talents in her case, that is, if she is impres- 
sible, which I doubt.” 

No, don’t doubt it, for if I mistake not, there’s 
something under all that dirt capable and worthy of 
being brought to the surface.” 

‘‘Possibly. But if you succeeded in discovering any 
evidence of it, your eyes are much keener than mine,” 
said Griffin, with a sceptical toss of his head. 

“ Oh, as to that, I don’t lay claim to any great pow- 
ers of penetration, but her sparkling eyes, her shapely 
mouth, and her symmetrical and generally expressive 
features attracted my attention, and I imagined that 
cultivation might reveal qualities which would surprise 
those who know her. Sfe’s a gem, because immor- 
tal.” 

“ Ah, you think her a prodigy in embryo, then.” 

“I didn’t state it so strongly as that; though, to 
speak honestly, I believe that she is capable of being 
so developed that the contrast between then and now 
would be simply prodigious.” 

“ Well,” answered Griffin, laughing, “ I certainly 
hope the person is born who can accomplish what you 
suggest. If she could only be with you, now, Ralph, 
say for a year or so, the chances are that you would 
unearth the prodigious and become yourself a standing 
wonder to all who are acquainted with the girl.” 

“ Nonsense ! I am neither a pedagogue nor the son 
of one.” 

“True, but you assume to be a prophet, though not 
the son of one, and prophecy includes teaching, which 
is the pedagogue’s art, and ” 

“ What in the world are you driving at, Griffin ?” 

“ Why, at that young lady’s latent accomplishments 


A SPECIMEN. 


II 


and the inestimable addition she is to be to civilized 
society, of course.” 

If you continue at that rate, you will be a donkey 
long before she is a lady.” 

^‘No doubt ; though the transition in my case does 
not take place until I am an old man. Now I think of 
it, Ralph, as you expect to locate in this neighborhood, 
wouldn’t it be a capital move for you to take Peg- 
under your wing and teach her ‘ young ideas how to 
shoot?’ ” 

Rail on, my boy ; but don’t run yourself out of 
breath. You know there is an adage that ^ they laugh 
best who laugh last,’ Of one thing you may be sure, 
if the girl comes within the circle of my influence, she 
shall have the best, in the way of instruction, that I 
can give her.” 

Certainly she will. But if you can induct or de- 
velop — whichever you please — enough refinement into 
her to make a respectable ‘ thankee,’ you will deserve 
to be canonized. Try your hand, and then take a 
microscope and search for results. O, I know you 
will say that there are pearls in toads’ heads, gold in 
the unsightly rock, and diamonds in the common sand ; 
but it does not follow therefore that a goose can be- 
come a linguist, or a pig a politician.” 

Or a civil-engineer a wise man, an infallible judge, 
or a generous philanthropist,” added Ralph, giving his 
companion’s profession a merited thrust. Come, 
come, Griflin, the goose like gold is more valuable 
after it has been subjected to the fire, and a pig can 
help make a politician fat, which he must be if he 
reaches the most approved standard. But suppose we 
talk sense and increase our speed, as I have an engage- 
ment for this afternoon, which I very much wish to 
keep.” Saying this, Ralph touched his pony with the 
whip, which had the desired effect. 

Ralph Hammersley and Griffin were brothers-in-law. 
They had driven out from the city to inspect a fine 
plot of ground, which had attracted the former’s atten- 
tion on a previous visit to that locality. It was his 
desire to secure a country home. As the ground re- 


12 


PEG BUNSON. 


ferred to met his requirements, and would soon be 
within easy reach of his place of business by the rail- 
road then in course of construction, he had just closed 
negotiations for it and intended to build thereon with- 
out delay. The ground was located a half mile or so 
from the farm house where they had stopped, of which 
Timothy Bunson was the owner. Griffin De Camp, 
who had accompanied him, was booked for Nicaragua 
as one of a party of engineers who were to survey a 
ship-canal route through Central America. He was to 
leave New York on the second subsequent day and 
expected to be absent five years. De Camp was in his 
twentieth year ; of an ardent, vivacious temperament ; 
possessing a keen sense of the ludicrous ; and always 
ready for an argument. He imagined that he had the 
best of it in the above discussion, and that Hammer- 
sley’s sympathy had run away with his common-sense. 




CHAPTER II. 

THE MISHAP. 

Scarcely had they increased their speed when an 
apple-tree near the road side drew Hammersley’s at- 
tention. Now, Hammersley was a great lover of 
apples. And when he saw them — as in this instance 
— lying invitingly upon the ground, he was disposed to 
indulge his weakness. Coming to a halt, he descended 
and, making his way up the shelving bank that inter- 
vened, soon had a number of the apples in his pockets. 
They were harvest apples, and very ripe and mellow. 
But on his return, he met with a mishap that made a 
great change in his plans for a number of weeks. At 
the edge of the bank, he stepped upon an overhanging 
sod, which yielded to his weight and caused him to fall 
in such a way as to fracture one of his limbs. At his 


THE MISHAP. 


13 

cry of pain, Griffin sprang from the carriage, and, 
while expressing regrets, placed him in the easiest 
position possible. But he required help for further 
movements. Fortunately, a colored youth was ap- 
proaching, and hastened at his call. 

“ What is the distance to the nearest doctor ?” 
asked De Camp, as he came up. 

’Bout a mile.” 

Will you take this carriage and bring him at 
once ?” 

I kin. What’s wrong ?” 

This gentleman just fell and broke his leg.” 

But before the youth left. Peg appeared on the 
scene, and, with a look of genuine alarm, said : 

Mam sez, ’fanybody’s hurt fetch ’im to the house.” 

Thank you. Peg,” replied Griffin. ‘‘That’s very 
kind. But he may have to stay there for days, and 
perhaps weeks. Have you room to keep him so 
long ?” 

Peg responded by affirmative nods. 

“ That’s encouraging. But I can’t get him there 
without help. It will require two or three others. 
Do you know where they can be found ?” 

“Ump!” came from the girl. And she darted 
across the road, through the fence, and disappeared in 
a field of corn. 

The negro started post haste for the doctor. 

Within five minutes. Peg returned with two men, 
one of whom was her father ; the other, one of his 
farm hands. 

“ Here’s pop ’n Kale,” she said, looking askance at 
Griffin, and then fixing her eyes on the sufferer. 

Griffin, in a few words, stated the plight they were 
in and requested assistance. 

“You need it, I reckon,” said Mr. Bunson. 

“ Pop, hurry up ; he’s goin’ ter die,” said Peg, nerv- 
ously. 

“ I hope his case isn’t so bad as that. Peg,” replied 
De Camp ; “ though it is necessary to get him into bet- 
ter quarters as soon as possible.” 

“ His leg’s broke, eh ?” asked the farmer. 


u 


PEC BUNSON. 


Yes/’ 

Bad — bad ; that’s a fac’. We’ll hev to hev suthin’ 
to carry him on. Can’t move him well elseways. Peg 
you’n Kale run to the house ’n fetch a fedder bed ’n 
the big han’ barrer.” 

The girl was off like a shot closely followed by the 
young man. Presently they were seen returning, Katie 
with the bed, and Peg dragging the barrow, a burden 
that taxed her strength to the utmost. When they 
came up, she was dripping with perspiration, which, as 
it trickled over her face, washed off enough of ihc 
dirt to give it a streaked and most ludicrous appear- 
ance. Griffin scarcely refrained from laughing out- 
right. But they all gave their attention to Ralph, who 
during these moments, had been suffering severely. 
The bed was put on the barrow, and Hammersley, 
after much careful maneuvering, was placed in posi- 
tion. This done, the three men and Peg — who was 
strong for her years — lifted him up, each at a handle, 
and carried him to the house. He was transferred to 
a bed, hastily arranged, in an apartment adjoining the 
best-room, or parlor, to await the coming of the phy- 
sician. 

Meantime it was decided that Griffin should hasten 
to the city as soon as the conveyance returned and 
bring Mrs. Hammersley and her little daughter — about 
Peg’s age — to take charge of the invalid. 

When the physician came, his examination con- 
firmed the statement concerning Ralph’s injuries, and 
he proceeded to the work of adjusting the fractured 
member, while De Camp hurried away to the town. 

The personnel of this Bunson household was some- 
what singular. The immediate family was, to use a 
rural phrase, well-to-do for, besides a large farm 
in a good state of cultivation, and fully equipped with 
stock, out-buildings, fences and implements, there was 
a good bank account to its credit in the city. Aside 
from Peg, the morals of its individual members were 
not exceptionally low. Not one of them, however, 
professed Christianity, or even attended, aided, or, in 
any way, sympathized with the church. Timothy and 


THE MISHAP. 


IS 


his wife lived to accumulate without overreaching or 
defrauding others. Dan, the only son, as Peg was the 
only daughter, simply lived and worked without fore- 
casting or burdening himself with care of any kind. 
His diversions were very limited and ordinary. But 
as he was not blessed, or distressed, it might be, with 
lofty aspirations, he was as contented with his lot as a 
youth of sixteen years with such surroundings could 
expect or even wish to be. Dan was the most in- 
telligent of the four. But this is not saying much for 
him, as his father and sister were utterly minus book- 
knowledge, while his mother could barely spell out 
what little she attempted to read. Dan’s mental ac- 
quirements were confined to reading, writing, the rudi- 
ments of arithmetic, and a smattering of English 
grammar, which last enabled him to express himself 
with less violation of the rules than did his associates 
about the place. He was a rather good looking and 
well proportioned lad, bronzed by the sun, brawny 
and muscular, and as capable of doing farm work as 
any one in all the country side. 

Peg, as indicated by the partial sketch given, was a 
vastly different subject from the rest. But she can 
only be understood, or, rather, more fully revealed in 
the scenes that are to follow, though it is proper here 
to say that she was the subject of evil influences, which 
proceeded from others with a malicious design. Peg 
was known far and wide, and disliked to a greater or 
less degree, as far as she was known. She was with- 
out a real friend anywhere. Not even her parents and 
brother could be ranked as such in the best sense of 
the term. There were reasons for this state of things, 
and they were about as numerous as those who had 
felt the effects of her wicked ways and whims. Her 
appearance was always against her, and she seemed to 
realize a sort of pleasure in making herself look as re- 
pulsive as possible. Judged outwardly. Peg was em- 
phatically an anomaly as well as a slattern. What of 
virtue, if any, was hidden under this hard, uninviting 
exterior, seemed never to have betrayed itself to those 
who knew her. 


i6 


PEG BUNSON. 


But a new phase in the girl’s life had just been re- 
vealed. The accident that had broken the lawyer’s 
limb had apparently fractured the crust that encased 
whatever she possessed of better nature, and through 
the rent there came to the surface a hint of something 
good. Perhaps those familiar with her regarded it as a 
mere whim, an impulse, a flash in the pan.” She 
had revealed sympathy for a sufferer. It was a new 
departure in her case. De Camp, who in the space of a 
few minutes, had diagnosed her mentally and morally, 
felt inclined to modify somewhat his hasty opinion. 
Ralph was the only one not really surprised ; for, 
while he was the subject of severe pain, he noticed 
Peg’s efforts in his behalf. The physician, who knew 
her well, was simply amused. He could scarcely hint 
at anything he needed in treating his patient, before 
Peg, who kept within hearing distance, hastened to 
get it. Having finished his work, he turned his atten- 
tion directly to her, and expressed commendation at 
the interest she had shown. But she heard only a 
part of what he said, for the moment she got the im- 
pression that she had done something which the rest 
of mankind could approve, she seemed to feel herself 
entirely out of the right rut and fled from the house. 


CHAPTER III. 

GETTING ACQUAINTED. 

Griffin DeCamp carried sad news to his sister and 
her daughter, Millie. Of course they would return 
with him after certain necessary preparations. Pend- 
ing the execution of these, he went to Hammersley’s 
office and notified his law-partner of the mishap so 
that the business could be suitably provided for. 

At the end of two hours, he started on his return, 


GETTING ACQUAINTED. 


17 


and, arriving at the Bunson residence, was glad to find 
the patient in a much better condition than when he 
left him. 

Though Mrs. Hammersley always sympathized with 
the unfortunate, she was one of those who endeavor 
to see the bright side of a matter, and did so in this 
case, even though the victim was her own husband. 
Confident that he would recover within a reasonable 
time, she proceeded to make his surroundings as pleas- 
ant as possible. As for Millie, her spirits were elastic 
and bouyant ; and though she grieved for a time, and 
found it hard to be comforted, her father’s assurances 
finally dissipated her fears and she became almost as 
blithe and sunny as was her wont. 

Peg saw Millie and her mother when they arrived. 
As a rule, she saw everything that was going on in 
the neighborhood, and was better posted about the 
every day local happenings than any other single 
individual throughout the community. In this case 
she had not only seen, but, as regards Millie, had 
formed an opinion which did not flatter its subject. 
She disliked her. Millie was altogether too trim and 
dainty in her appearance to suit Peg’s ideas. This 
feeling kept her away from the house for the rest of 
the day. She was averse to getting acquainted with 
the fixed-up butterfly,” as she thought her. 

But the girls soon came in contact. This happened 
the next forenoon. Millie was meandering about the 
premises to get a knowledge of her surroundings. 
She had visited the smoke-house, chicken-pen, cribs 
and barracks, and was engaged in making a survey of 
the large old-fashioned barn, when Peg came suddenly 
into sight. Millie had been told that there was such 
a member of the household, and that she was very 
peculiar ; and her desire to meet the girl was quite 
strong. The place where they met was at one of the 
rear corners of the barn. A post and rail fence 
extended from that point, the first section of which 
was used for the passage of cattle into the next field. 
Usually, the bars of this — save the lower one — were 
left dovyn. In passing to and fro, the hoofs of the 


i8 


PEG BUNSON. 


cattle had worn the ground away on either side, and, 
as a result of recent rains, these depressions were 
partly filled with dirty water and mud. As Millie 
neared the spot, Peg came dashing from the rear of 
the barn to the bars, and gave a spring to leap over. 
But at that instant she saw Millie. The surprise 
checked her momentum somewhat, and, as a result, 
her injured foot came in contact with the lower rail, 
and she fell near the edge of the puddle, full length 
at Millie’s feet. 

Oh ; you poor girl !” cried the latter, springing to 
her side, ^‘you are hurt, I know.” 

Peg rolled partly over, and then pushing herself to 
a sitting posture, raised her face, which revealed both 
pain and contempt to Millie’s, and responded by a 
sound resembling a grunt. Then clasping the foot 
with the wounded toe in both hands, she began to 
inspect it. Millie saw that the rag covering was 
already saturated with fresh blood. 

Oh, you must be hurt badly,” she said, rising. 
“ I’ll go and get a fresh bandage and some water ; 
then we’ll wash the sore and bind it up again.” 

'‘You shan’t!” came sharply. 

“ Oh, do please let me. Come, that’s a good girl.” 

" No. Hain’t good, nuther.” 

" What’s the reason you are n’t ? But you’re hurt, 
and I must be good to you.” And Millie looked at 
the rustic pitifully. 

" Shan’t go. Nobody’s good to me. It’ll stop 
when it gits ready.” 

Under other circumstances, Millie might have 
smiled at Peg’s jumbled-up expressions. She was now 
only eager to help her ; and, so, not dreaming that 
she was the subject of her dislike, she renewed the 
appeal. 

" It’ll get worse if it isn’t attended to. Do let me 
go. Miss — Miss — what shall I call you ? 

"Tain’tMiss. It’s Peg.” 

" Peg ? Peg what ?” 

“ Peg Bunson, course. Wha’ d’ye wan ter know 
fur?” 


GETTING ACQUAINTED. 


19 


I wish to call you by your right name, that’s all. 
And, if you’re willing. I’ll call you Peggy. Won’t 
you let me get some water and wash your foot ?” 

No.” 

^ Why not ?” 

Coz ’twont look like t’ other, then, an’ll hurt the 
sore,” was replied, petulantly. 

The force of the first objection was manifest to 
Millie. The ablution would certainly produce a con- 
trast between the two ; and this thought led her to a 
momentary survey of the girl’s general appearance. 
Of course, this did not excite her admiration nor 
awaken her displeasure, though her education made 
her a bitter foe to uncleanness. It was evident that 
Peggy must be handled with care. Noticing that her 
brief survey was met by suspicious looks, Millie re- 
plied, though not as she would like to have done. 

“ You believe in the fitness of things.” 

Humph,” came from the girl, what makes yer 
fix up so fine ?” 

Mamma always wishes me to look clean. Don’t 
you think it’s the right way ?” 

“ No. Your mam’s a fool.” 

Why, Peggy, that’s real naughty ! My mamma 
isn’t anything of the kind. She’s a lady.” This re- 
flection upon the mother she so deeply loved, flushed 
Millie’s cheeks, and she was tempted to reply in kind. 
But her good breeding triumphed, and she sought to 
return the girl’s attention to her misfortune. 

I’m afraid,” she said, mildly, ^‘you’ll have a very 
bad foot if you don’t take care of it.” 

“ Don’t care. It’ll git well sometime. Wish you 
had it.” 

You wish I had it ! Why do you say that ? I 
should n’t think you’d like to see some one else suf- 
fer,” 

“ I’d like ter see you suffer.” 

Why ?” 

Coz I hate yer.” 

“ Hate me ? Why should you ? I only wish to 
help you.” 


20 


PEG BUNSON. 


Don’t wan’cher help. It’s my toe. Guess 1 km 
Stan’ it’s well’s the knocks they gimme.” 

'^They? Who?” 

Everybody.” 

What do they knock you for ?” 

‘‘Coz they can’t boss me ’roun’ jis ’s they wan’ter.” 

Perhaps you don’t treat them as well as you 
might, Peggy.” 

This was an unfortunate reply. 

You gillong. S’pose yer think I’m a fool coz I 
hain’t got doll baby fixin’s on, like you,” retorted Peg, 
angrily. I could soon spile ’em, though.” 

But you wouldn’t, I hope. It would be real 
naughty in you to do that.” 

“ What’s naughty ?” asked Peg, in a quick, sharp 
tone as she glanced at the muddy spot within her 
reach. 

Naughty means to be angry, unkind, and some- 
times, real bad,” explained Millie. 

Guess I’m’s good’s you be, or any o’ the rest,” said 
the irritated girl, as she clutched a handful of soft 
mud from the puddle and, without warning, flung it 
over Millie’s face and dress. 

You wicked thing!” cried Millie, scarcely knowing, 
what she said. Instinctively springing back several 
paces, she regarded the culprit with a dazed expres- 
sion, as if doubting the reality of the act. Peg re- 
turned the look with one of exultation, apparently 
forgetting her own injury in the pleasure she felt. 
Millie soon gave attention to herself. Gentle and 
patient as she was for her years, she was strongly 
tempted to retaliate. But at length, with a reproving 
look, and tears filling her eyes, she turned and went to 
the house. 

Peg did not leave the spot until Millie disappeared 
from her sight. Then leaping up she repassed the 
bars and moved towards the other side of the field. 


peg’s escape. 


21 


CHAPTER IV. 
peg’s escape. 

Bless me, gal! what’s de matter wid yer?” Yo’ 
look like a fright,” said the black girl, as Millie entered 
the shed. 

'' I’ve been sprinkled with mud. Where’s mamma, 
please ?” 

“ Wid yer pop, I reckon. Laws ! who throw’d dat 
ar mud, now? I’ll lay anythin’ twas that ar good-fur- 
nuthin’ Peg.” 

Millie left the room without replying, preferring to 
tell her mother first. She did so. Mrs. Bunson, how- 
ever, was in an adjoining room and heard the whole 
story. Like Norah, she would have guessed Peg was 
the culprit had Millie not mentioned her name. All 
the mischief done in that vicinity was sure, at first 
thought, to be referred to her. Of course, “ a severe 
trouncing ” was the next item on the list. Peg must 
be punished “awful.” And, so, without a word of 
apology for the injury done, she darted out of the 
house and went to the barn to find that the girl was 
gone. But she discovered her at the opposite end of 
the field, where she had settled to the ground and was 
absorbed in an examination of her wound. How to 
lay hands upon her was something of a problem to 
Mrs. Bunson. She knew that Peg would not permit 
herself to be captured if it could be avoided. So she 
resorted to strategy. Her husband was working in 
the next field beyond. A fence lined with trees and 
bushes extended to it from the barn. This would 
shelter her from observation, and, so, getting on the 
opposite side, she pushed forward, and reaching her 
husband made her errand known. It was arranged 
that Mr. Bunson should move directly toward the girl 
while his wife returned as she had come. As Peg 
would see no one but her father, it was not likely that 


PEG BUNSON. 


rt2 

she would run away, since she knew that he could not 
have been at the house since the affair with Millie. 
She looked up as he drew near, and felt, judging by 
his manner, that she had nothing to fear. Peg could 
generally tell when he meant to ^‘take her in hand.” 
But none of the usual signs were present in this in- 
stance. She rose to her feet, however, when he was 
within a few steps, and watched his approach. It 
would have been an easy thing for him to capture her, 
had not his well executed tactics failed at the culmin- 
ating point. Instead of resorting to some agreeable 
diversion, he sprang at her when almost within arm’s 
length and caught her sleeve. At the same instant, 
Peg got a glimpse of her mother’s dress behind the 
fence, which was only a few rods away, and the scheme 
to entrap her flashed into her mind. With a sudden 
bound she freed herself from his grasp leaving a por- 
tion of the sleeve in his hand. Her father leaped after 
her. But Peg was on the alert, and sped towards the 
opposite side of the field with him in hot pursuit, vent- 
ing all sorts of uncomplimentary epithets and threat- 
enings, which if executed would have annihilated their 
subject. It was a close race. Peg, somewhat handi- 
capped by her wound, pushed forward on the hop, 
skip and jump order, glancing frequently over her 
shoulder to measure her chance of escape. Meantime, 
Mrs. Bunson had scaled the fence, and was following 
as rapidly as she could. 

The field they were in was soon crossed and an- 
other entered. As a rule, Peg could outrun her 
father any day ; but, laboring under a disadvantage, 
she was now gradually losing. But what he gained in 
distance he lost in endurance, as his hard, quick 
breathing plainly revealed. Nevertheless, his con- 
fidence that he would capture her sustained his 
ambition and he labored forward. 

Another fence was reached and another field en- 
tered. Now, about the centre of this, there ran a 
ditch fully six feet broad and nearly as deep. As it 
had been in use many years without being dredged, it 
had become partially filled with a soft, slimy mud, and 


peg’s escape. 


23 


recent rains had about filled it. Peg’s course was 
at right angles with this ditch, and there was quite a 
large stone at its edge, the highest side of which was 
nearest the water. Peg reached this stone and, 
mounting it, with a single leap she landed on the 
opposite bank. Without stopping, she took a some- 
what oblique direction so as to pass the next fence at 
a point where the bars were down. This caused her 
father to change his course also. Consequently, when 
he reached the ditch, he was without the advantage of 
an elevation from which to spring ; and, being nearly 
overcome by his exertions, was in a poor condition to 
attempt the passage. But he did not stop to consider 
chances. The result was unfortunate. His feet came 
down upon the crumbling edge of the farther bank, 
which, yielding to the heavy pressure, threw him back, 
so that the next instant he was in the middle of the 
ditch floundering to keep his head above water. This 
he succeeded in doing, though the effort forced his 
nether limbs so far into the mud beneath that he was 
unable to extricate them. 

Mr. Bunson was in a very disagreeable situation. 
His wife, who had just entered the field, witnessed his 
mishap. But instead of hastening forward to his 
assistance, she stopped suddenly, threw up her hands, 
and gave vent to an exclamation of alarm. But a cry 
for help from him again urged her onward. When 
she reached him she could scarcely breathe from ex- 
haustion. His sad plight brought tears to her eyes, 
and she seemed unable to do anything but wring her 
hands. 

‘‘ Ge-ge-git a stick, or — or suthin’, fur gracious 
sakes ! to pry me out, ’n don’t stan’ there a bellerin,’ ” 
cried the irritated man, as he threw his arms every 
way to find some support. 

Aroused by this startling appeal, Mrs. Bunson 
sprang first one way and then another, as if suddenly 
bereft of her senses. 

Go’n git a rail ; can’t yer ?” 

The woman darted for the first fence that met her 
eye ; but it was twice as far from her as the nearest 


24 


PEG BUNSON. 


one. After taxing her utmost powers, she succeeded 
in loosening one of the heaviest rails, and dragging it 
after her, endeavored to cast it endwise across the 
ditch. Unfortunately, she miscalculated. The fore- 
most end struck the water midway, splashing it in 
every direction and completely drenching her strug- 
gling lord. This blundering effort was met by lan- 
guage more terse and vigorous than elegant. 

Stan it on eend ’n let it fall across. Don’ yer 
know anythin’ ?” cried he, closing his acrimonious 
speech. He had never before been so severe with his 
wife ; and she, thoroughly alarmed and very anxious 
to aid him, had no thought of resenting his severity. 
Following his directions, she placed the rail where he 
could easily reach it. He was soon on dry land 
again, when a process of cleansing with tufts of grass 
followed. 

Peg had stopped when her father called for help, 
and from a safe distance saw most of these operations. 
She was not a little amused at his predicament, as 
well, though believing that his mishap was likely to 
increase her prospective punishment. 

When the worst of the dirt was removed, Mr. Bun- 
son again turned his attention to the girl. He was 
now so thoroughly enraged that his wife with difficulty 
prevailed upon him to forego further pursuit. But he 
could not refrain from a vigorous shaking of head and 
fists at her, and venting sundry promises of direful 
penalties when she was again in his power. Peg saw 
and heard it all, and when her parents turned towards 
the house, she settled to the ground, and for a few 
minutes contemplated the position she was in. At 
length she arose and moved leisurely in the direction 
she had been running, which, if followed for nearly a 
mile, would bring her to a large swamp. 

The first person to meet Mr. and Mrs. Bunson on 
their return to the house, was Mrs. Hammersley. She 
saw the former’s condition at a glance. 

“ Why, wFat has happened ?” she asked. 

‘^Happened? The imp — the hussy — the dirty 
romp !” replied the woman, angrily. ‘‘ She’d spile the 


peg’s escape. 


25 


patience of a hull rigiment o’ saints with her disgust- 
able/ unarthly tricks, an’ we a tryin’ to correct her all 
the time.” 

To whom do you refer ?” 

Why, that good-for-nothin’ Peg.” 

You mean your child, I suppose,” said Mrs. Ham- 
mersley, who, while allowing something for Mrs. Bun- 
son’s excited condition, was really grieved at her 
heartless references to her daughter. 

^^To be sure,” was replied. 

What has she done ?” 

“ Why, Miss Ham’sly don’t you know how she 
smeared yer little gal from head to foot wi’ mud ’n 
then scampered off like the cowardly wretch that she 
is. And then just look at her pop, what a fix she was 
the means o’ gittin’ him in.” 

Then followed a minute description of the chase 
after the refractory girl, including the unfortunate 
denoument. The recital brought Millie, whose soiled 
garments had been exchanged for clean ones, to her 
mother’s side, and Griffin De Camp to the door, against 
the casing of which he leaned and listened attentively. 
While he saw nothing to commend in the part Peg had 
taken, he was somewhat amused at several phases of 
the affair, and, possibly, a trifle gratified at the thought 
that it was something of an endorsement of the judg- 
ment he had previously formed. 

“ I hope the poor child will see her mistake and re- 
pent of it,” said Mrs. Hammersley, feelingly, when the 
story ended. 

‘‘ She repent ! Umph; you don’t know her, mum. 
Peg’s the most heady critter you ever see. I’ll lay 
anything that she’s gladder this minit over her tantal- 
izin’ capers than if somebody’d gin her a farm.” 

As no one seemed prepared to make a reply to this 
uncomplimentary speech, Mrs. Bunson turned to aid 
Norah, who had been a silent listener to what had 
passed. The farmer went to change his clothes, and 
the rest sought the invalid’s room. 

Ralph, did you hear the advices just published 


26 


PEG BUNSON. 


concerning your embryo prodigy ?” asked Griffin on 
entering. 

I heard some very earnest talking, but couldn’t 
make out the subject. What was it all about ? I sup- 
pose, from your remark, that Peggy is meant.” 

Certainly. Who else ?” said De Camp, smiling 
broadly. And it has just been clearly revealed that 
she can out-Herod Herod ; do more injury within a 
given time than any other person of her years ; and 
run as fast with a lame foot as the average horse can 
with four sound hoofs. Undoubtedly she has won the 
right to wear the title you dubbed her with, Ralph.” 

What title is that ?” asked his sister. 

Why, he calls her a gem, which, of course, means 
something brilliant and attractive. Now, Peg has 
shown, it seems, that she possesses the latter quality 
in no stinted degree, since those who know her best — 
her parents — have within the last hour been attracted 
toward her as if she were an irresistible magnet.” 

Please, Griffin, don’t run on in that way,” pleaded 
Mrs. Hammersley, it is quite too sad a case, I think, 
to be treated so lightly.” 

Now, sister mine, would you have me deprive this, 
as yet, undeveloped rural goddess of the laurels she 
has so signally earned ? According to prophecy,” — 
here a glance at Ralph — she is destined to cast all 
commonplaces into the shade, and utterly eclipse even 
her performance of to-day.” 

“Your pleasantry, or sarcasm, Griffin — whichever 
term best suits your language — is too much like firing 
an unloaded gun,” said Ralph. “ Nothing but the cap 
explodes. If you can recall my exact words, I think 
it will be clear that instead of prophesying of the Peg 
of the future, I merely suggested that she might reach 
an advanced condition of refinement ; and what little 
I have since heard of her has not led me to modify 
my words.” 

“ I suppose not,” replied Griffin. “And I suppose, 
also, that when her.f)ranks of this morning are made 
known to you, you will still adhere to your proposi- 


peg’s escape. 


27 

tion, though my theory, and not yours, will come out 
first best.” 

Griffin then repeated, substantially, the statement 
Mrs. Bunson had made. 

‘‘What do you think of it?” he asked, on conclud- 
ing. 

“ It is simply a ripple on the surface of her life,” 
said Ralph, promptly. 

“ A ripple ? Gracious ! do you think so ?” exclaimed 
De Camp. “ What would a wave amount to, then ?” 

“ This, no doubt,” remarked the invalid, “ is an 
exhibition of her very worst side. As yet I cannot re- 
gard the girl as really vicious. She is intense with 
life ; she loves adventure ; and, though her faculty 
for mischief is, I admit, strongly developed, I believe 
she has other qualities of an opposite nature which 
need but the proper process of training, to subordinate 
this one to wholesome restraint, not destroy it, you 
understand ; for I hold that a modicum of mischievous- 
ness, especially in a young person, is to the character 
what spice is to pastry, or moderate crispness to the 
air.” 

“Upon my word, Ralph,” cried Griffin, “you sur- 
prise me. How do you rate her act in slinging mud 
over Millie : as mischief or malice ?” 

“ I think several circumstances combined to cause 
that act,” said Ralph. “ Peg was suffering from vari- 
ous causes; and Millie’s neat appearance contrasted so 
strongly with her own untidiness as to forcibly draw 
her attention thereto, and a passion, not of envy, or 
jealousy, but of absolute dislike, not for Millie, even 
though she so expressed it, but for her looks, seized 
her, and, thus spurred, she caught up the dirt and 
flung it upon her.” 

“ Well — well,” said Griffin, laughing, “ you ought to 
have been a physiologist instead of a lawyer, since 
your aptness at dissecting the emotional nature, how- 
ever faulty the process, in this case, would guarantee 
success in the realm of physics.” 

“ Whether your idea be correct or not, brother,’' 
interposed Mrs. Hammersley, “ one thing is evident, 


28 


PEG BUNSON. 


and that is, Ralph is entirely too weak, just now, to 
continue efforts at dissecting of any kind, and I must 
insist upon their being postponed until he is in proper 
condition to resume them. I have been sent for, as I 
understand it, to act as professional nurse in his case, 
and you are both aware that the authority of the nurse 
is second to none but the physician’s. A word to the 
wise is sufficient.” 

Her half playful manner caused both gentlemen to 
smile, and the discussion was discontinued. 


CHAPTER V. 
peg’s evil star. 

Hammersley was not wide of the mark in his es- 
timate of Peg’s reason for treating Millie as she did. 
De Camp’s show of surprise because Ralph’s first im- 
pression of the girl was not weakened by the episode, 
was not assumed. Except her exhibition of sympathy 
for the lawyer, Griffin had discovered nothing about 
her that was not objectionable. But Ralph was a per- 
son not easily swayed. It pertained to his business as 
a counsellor to seek for indications of character be- 
neath the surface ; and, in this case, he felt that he 
had seen the light — dim and flickering, it is true — of 
something good within, and it was to him like the 
gray tint of the dawn which indicates the existence of 
the sun. 

Just how to account for Peg’s evil side, apart from 
the ordinary motions of sin,” Ralph had not had 
time to consider. But the stray thought or two that 
he had given the question, led him to suppose that it 
was either owing to harsh treatment at home, or detri- 
mental influences beyond. He could not believe that 
at her age the heart could be so thoroughly bad as her 


PEG'S EVIL STAR. 2g 

conduct seemed to indicate. How near the truth he 
was will be seen by accompanying the girl. 

Peg, as has been shown, took a course leading to a 
swamp some distance away. This swamp was about 
a mile in length and half as wide. Much of its area 
was studded with timber — some of it in process of de- 
cay — while bushes for the most part covered the rest. 
On the opposite side of it there was located an old 
saw and grist mill combined. The latter had long 
been in disuse, but the other was still operated to some 
extent. This mill stood at the edge of a broad, though 
somewhat sluggish stream, across which a dam had 
been built several rods above the structure, thus fur- 
nishing power, through a raceway, to propel the ma- 
chinery. Midway between the dam and the mill, 
there was another building which served as a dwelling. 
It was located on a tongue of higher ground than the 
swamp, into which the tongue projected, and was 
much larger than one would expect to find in such an 
out-of-the-way place, and, like the mill, its condition 
was quite dilapidated. 

Now, this tract of low land, with the buildings and 
several acres of higher ground on the mill side, was the 
property of Jacob Bunson, brother of Peg's father. 
The residence was the old homestead, which means 
that the father of the Bunsons had built the house and 
mill and settled there when he was a young man, and 
immediately after his marriage. His business pros- 
pered, and he kept adding to his domains until not 
only the grounds referred to, but much of the tract 
which Timothy now owned was included in the estate. 
But the elder Bunson died. This event occurred five 
years prior to the opening of this story and when Peg 
was six years old. Timothy and Jacob were his only 
heirs. The will, however, had been so drawn as to 
leave one or two clauses which involved an important 
section of the estate in doubt. Both agreed to leave 
the matter to arbitration. The decision was very un- 
satisfactory to Jacob, and he accused the referees and 
his brother of having connived to injure him. All ef- 
forts to satisfy the accuser of the justness of the action 


30 


PEG BUNSON. 


availed nothing, and the result was a serious estrange- 
ment, accompanied on Jacob’s part by a desire for re- 
venge. After taxing his brain for .many weeks to- 
gether to contrive some method of retaliation, he could 
conceive of but one thing that gave any promise of 
success. That was to breed discord in Timothy’s 
family circle. This he undertook, making his first at- 
tempt on Dan, his brother’s only son. At first Dan 
yielded somewhat to the influence brought to bear 
upon him ; but very soon, whether through mistrust 
of his uncle’s design, or for other reasons, he failed to 
be further moved thereby. Jacob then turned to Peg, 
young as she was. He had never fancied the girl, but 
was willing to smother his prejudices if he could use 
her in advancing his scheme. She was more easily 
captivated by the insidious methods employed, and ere 
long became a frequent visitor at her uncle’s place. It 
is unnecessary to specify the various arts used to 
mould her conduct at home. Let it sufifice to say that 
Peg, as introduced here, was, for the most part, the re- 
sult of those efforts. She had learned her lessons 
well. No one connected with her father’s premises 
could control her, and so all had come to dislike her. 

Peg continued her course, and in less than an hour 
reached the mill. She had traversed the way many 
times, and knew it so well that she could have kept it 
in the darkest night. It had been her intention to visit 
her uncle’s place that day. The circumstances con- 
nected with the accident had furnished her with a 
heavy batch of news and she was extremely anxious to 
be the first to make it known on the other side,” 
though she had been there only three days before. 

Hello, Peg ! What’s up that yer back so soon 
agin ? Didn’t expect to see yo’ for some days yit. 
What makes yo’ limp ?” 

This from Jacob as she drew near the mill where he 
was at work. She answered the last question first. 

‘'Stubbed my toe.” 

“ That’s bad ; an’ it hurts, too, I reckon, by the way 
it bleeds. How’s th’ ole man an’ woman 


PEG'S EVIL STAR. 3 1 

^^Dad got a duckin' this mornin’, ’n’ mam’s mad’s a 
hornet’s nest.” 

Yo’ don’t say ! How did yer dad git a duckin' ?'' 

Peg told the whole story, including her encounter 
with Millie. This pleased her uncle immensely, and he 
laughed so immoderately that his wife and the three 
children — two girls and a boy — were attracted to the 
spot. They had seen Peg from the house, and were 
eager to learn what she had said that caused so much 
mirth. The story was repeated for their benefit. Fol- 
lowing this, Mr. Hammersley's misfortune was dilated 
upon in her own peculiar style. 

What yo’ goin' to do now, Peg.^'' asked her aunt. 

Dunno.” 

Yo’ won’t dare go hum, I reckon. They’ll skin yo' 
alive,” said Jacob, looking inquiringly at the girl. 

They hain’t got me yit.” 

Jacob chuckled his approval of Peg’s remark, and 
added : 

— “ You’re’s smart as a steel trap, Peg ; 'n' I guess yo' 
won’t let 'm git yo’ for soon.” 

You’d be a fool to give ’em a chance, I reckon,” 
chimed Mrs. Bunson. “ Why don’t yo' clear out ? 
All they think yer good fur’s to be knocked aroun' by 
’em.” 

Stay with us awhile. Peg,” said her uncle. They 
won’t none of ’em come here fur yo’. Don’t like our 
company well enough. Yo' kin help roun’ some ; hoe 
corn 'n' sech.” And Jacob looked as if he were con- 
ferring a favor. But, truth to tell, he was seeking one. 
Being not over fond of work himself, and finding it 
difficult to get his son, Pete, to do his share, he thought 
this a good opportunity to get some of it out of the 
way, believing that Peg would do anything rather than 
return home at once to take the consequence of her 
misdeeds. But he was mistaken. 

“ Can’t hoe no corn,” was answered demurely. 

Can’t ? Why not ?” 

Got a sore toe.” 

“ How’ll that hinder yo’ ?” 

‘'The dirt’ll git in it, 'n' that’s pizen," 


32 


PEG BUNSON. 


This excuse, considering its author, had the merit of 
originality, to say the least, and provoked a hearty 
laugh from the whole group. It did not occur to 
Jacob that he had instructed the girl how to shirk 
work when at home. 

Why, Peg, the dirt’ll help make it well,” he re- 
plied, at length. 

“’Nuff on’t now fur that air,” she observed, glancing 
at her foot. I ain’t goin’ right hum, though.” 

Well, I can’t blame yo’, that I knows on, if ’u never 
go back. They’ve treated yo’ orful mean, ’n’ no mis- 
take, Peg ; an’ if I was yo’ I’d give ’em sutliin’ to snarl 
about that amounted to suthin’.” 

“ So’d I,” chimed Jacob’s wife. Mebbe they’ll git 
their eyes open a trifle when they find yo’ can’t be 
bambozzled ’n’ cathauled for every whip-stitch ’at 
comes up, ’n’ cuffed ’n’ hounded by all the thick-heads 
on the farm. I like yer spunk. Peg ; ’n’ don’t you 
show the white feather for a minit.” 

^‘Peg, how long’s that feller’s got his leg broke goin’ 
to stay at your house ?” asked her uncle. 

Don’t know. A year, I guess.” 

•‘A year! What, with his wife ’n’ gal ’n’ ’tother 
un ?” 

Specks so.” 

Cracky I Who’s goin’ to pay the bill ?” 

Don’t know.” 

There’s a new batch o’ bosses for yo’. Peg.” 

Who ?” 

“ Why all them folks what’s just come.” 

He won’t boss me,” said the girl, quickly. 

‘‘Who won’t?” 

“ Him what’s hurt.” 

“ How d’ye know 

“Cos, he’s good, ’n’ I like ’im.” 

“Yo’ do? Wait till he gits loose. He’s tied up 
now. You’ll see, some day.” 

“ ’Umph ! Won’t ’f I don’t go back.” 

“ Where’ll yo’ strike out fur, Peg ?” quizzed her 
aunt. 

“ Stay here,” 


A WEEK OF WAR. 33 

Then you’ll have ter work some, I reckon,” came 
from the miller, seriously. 

Pshaw ! what’s the use of workin’ ? Nobody don’t 
care any more foryo’ ’f’u do,” replied Peg. 

This answer nonplussed Jacob. He could think of 
no way to respond, effectively ; and so, stroking his 
beard and glancing at his wife, he entered the mill. 
Here was an object lesson for himself to learn, on a 
par with the instructions which, for years, he had been 
giving the girl. He would have been pleased had she 
decided to run away to other parts, but he had no no- 
tion to divide his revenge on Timothy by providing for 
his child. Besides, should she remain, he was fearful 
that the bad influence he had exerted upon her, might, 
through her practice, have a damaging effect upon his 
own children. So, Jacob determined to get clear of 
her in the quickest and easiest way he could. 


CHAPTER VI. 

A WEEK OF WAR. 

Peg stayed a week at her uncle’s, though many 
efforts were made to get rid of her. It was a season 
of general strife. Wife and husband, parents and 
children, brother and sisters. Peg and the family, were, 
in many ways, arrayed against each other. Of course 
the girl was the main-spring of the discord. Jacob 
himself was constantly on the war-path, strengthening 
his irate feelings by frequent recourse to stimulants. 
More than he had feared, in case Peg remained, had 
come to pass. He was Reaping the whirlwind from 
the oft sown wind.” But he did not regret his former 
counsels to the girl. It was their reflex influence that 
annoyed him. If he could only send her home to be 
a worse torment then ever, he would gladly do it. 


34 


PEG BUNSOK 


From cordially hating Peg, he, at the last, began to 
fear her. She would glare upon him at times with 
most disdainful, defiant looks that led him to appre- 
hend some serious mischief at her hands. 

“ WeVe got to git clear o’ that gal soon, by some 
hook or crook,” he said to his wife, on the seventh day, 
“ or worse ’ll foller.” 

Why, wacher fear’d of ?” asked the woman, look- 
ing somewhat alarmed. 

'‘Fear’d of? Hang ’er ; she’s ripe fur any trick. 
She’ll set the house ’n mill afire, if she gits a chance.” 

" Yo’ don’t think so, now ; do yo’P” 

" Sure. But Fll start her to-morrer ef she don’t go 
afore. See ’f I don’t.” 

With this new idea dropped into her mind, Mrs. 
Bunson now, more than ever, hoped he would. 

" Don’t give ’er a crumb to eat, ’n don’t let ’er 
come into the house if yo’ kin help it.” 

" Marcy ! I can’t manage her, no ways.” 

" Well, I will,” said the man, as he started forth to 
learn where Peg then was. 

Peg, however, was not to be found. Being, that 
day, on tolerable good terms with Jacob’s girls, she 
had persuaded them to bring her some supper to a shed 
at one corner of the mill, where she intended to spend 
the night, thinking it safest, for the present, to keep 
out of her uncle’s reach. Jacob, in his search, visited 
this place ; but she heard him approaching and hid 
behind a large box. 

Peg slept soundly until daylight, in' spite of her 
rough usage. The question concerning her future 
course now confronted her. What was she to do ? 
To stay and fight with her uncle would prove a very 
unequal contest. To go home would, she thought, 
place her in a still worse predicament. If she ran 
away to strangers, she would certainly have to work 
for her food, unless she begged from door to door. 

In this state of mind, the girl got up and took a 
stealthy survey of the premises. No one belonging 
there seemed to be astir. Then she went to the brook 
and followed it for some distance, when she discovered 


A WEEK OF WAR. 


35 


one of Pete’s muskrat traps. Pete had a number of 
these at different points along the stream. As she 
came to this one, it occurred to her that she could 
indulge a little of the revengeful feeling she felt to- 
wards her uncle. To be sure, he was not particularly 
interested in the traps ; but, then, he was Pete’s 
father, and one would be apt to feel it as much as the 
other. Besides Pete himself had ill-treated her many 
times since she had been with them. Peg resolved to 
destroy every trap she found, and then get away, leav- 
ing future movements for an after consideration. 

Wacher ’bout, yo’ she ingin yo’ ?” came the start- 
ling cry while she was very busy demolishing the third 
trap. 

Flinging the box down, she sprang in the opposite 
direction without turning to see who spoke, though 
she knew it was Pete. She had kept a lookout to- 
wards the house and mill, not knowing that her cousin 
had been down the stream to look after his traps and 
was working his way up. If Peg expected to get away 
without being brought to account she miscalculated. 
Pete bounded for her and seizing her arm gave her 
such a jerk that she went whirling against a tree, which 
prevented her from falling into the brook. This 
aroused the girl’s anger. Pete caught her again ; but 
this time was not quite so fortunate. 

I’ll show yo’ how to spile my things, y’ old 
termagint.” 

I’ll spile yo’, Pete Bunson, ’f I don’t yer ole 
traps.” 

She made a dash at his face with one of her hands 
and used the finger nails so dexterously that the skin 
was peeled from several places w^lience the blood 
began to ooze. A hand to hand scuffle ensued which 
resulted in Pete’s being worsted, while Peg’s apology 
for a dress was left in a much worse plight than it was 
before. The boy’s face was badly lacerated. Peg 
understood the art of scratching, and he was com- 
pelled to forego the contest and bathe his wounds. 
After making several not very complimentary allusions 
to Pete and his folks,” the girl hurried away through 


PEG BUNSON. 


36 

the swamp. On reaching the open, she began an 
examination of her apparel and concluded that its 
appearance was much below even her ideas of decency. 
To run away to strangers in such a plight would be 
folly. She must return home to get other garments, 
notwithstanding the expected punishment rose like a 
phantom before her. Her spirits sank as she con- 
sidered her condition. From being angry, she became 
fearful and sad, and flinging herself full length upon 
the ground, she gave vent to a great flood of tears. 


CHAPTER VII. 

PEG DISCUSSED. 

Peg's absence during the first two days was treated 
somewhat lightly by the family, though she had never 
before been away over night. She was sure to appear 
soon. You couldn’t drive her off and make her stay. 
And she had the knack of taking care of herself, too. 
No one ever got the best of her. Such, in substance, 
were the responses made to the friendly inquiries of 
the Hammersleys. 

But afterwards her absence grew to be a serious 
thing to the parents. Their finer feelings began to be 
affected. Though she was slatternly, obstinate, un- 
filial, and generally crooked, she still held a place in 
their hearts. She was their child. But for years past 
they had not realized it as they then did. There are 
few cases, perhaps none, in which parental love is 
utterly eradicated. As it is pure human nature, and 
not an inducted quality, it refuses to die under the 
most forbidding conditions. Peg had certainly gone 
very far on the downward course ; but there was a 
cord which, though strained and attenuated, still 
united her to the authors of her being. They could 


PEG DISCUSSED. 37 

not forget th^t she was their offspring, and, as such, 
entitled to their protection and regard. 

It was not until the middle of the week that anxiety 
concerning Pegs’ absence was manifested at her home. 
Mr. Bunson, and Dan had already spoken to several 
about her, but gained no clue to her whereabouts. 
Among others, the boy had met and had an interview 
with his cousin Pete. 

Ain’t she to hum?” said the latter, in response to 
Dan’s inquiry. 

‘‘ No. Do you suppose I’d have asked about her if 
she were ?” 

Well, I can’t tell where she is.” 

Can’t, or won’t?” said Dan, looking doubtful. 

What d’ye s’pose I know ’bout her ? She was 
over las’ week.” 

‘‘ Pete, I believe you know where Peg is.” 

‘‘ Don’t. Wasn’t ’roun’ when I left hum.” 

Dan could get no satisfaction. He was inclined to 
believe, however, that Peg was at her uncle’s, and he 
determined to find out. Returning home, he tried to 
persuade Norah to go and ascertain. But the black 
declined to do so. She hated Jake’s hull gang wuss 
’n pizen.” Finally Dan concluded to go as near as he 
could without being seen. He went to the farther side 
of the swamp, screening himself by the trees and 
bushes, and believed if Peg was on the premises he 
would detect her. But after close watching for a long 
time, returned home disappointed. 

Dan’s report greatly increased the anxiety already 
felt. Searches were then made in various other direc- 
tions. But Peg was 7io7t est inveTiUis, What more 
could be done ? The parents, especially Mrs. Bunson, 
became more and more alarmed as the days dragged 
along. The Hammersleys expressed their regrets 
freely, while believing that the girl would yet return 
home. 

‘‘Mis’ Ham’sley, yo’ don’t know Peg’s I do,” said 
Mrs. Bunson on the morning of the seventh day, as 
the lawyer’s wife was trying to comfort her. “ Peg’s 
set ; awfully set ; ’n if she ain’t dead I’m feared she’s 


PEG BUNSON. 


38 

run’d away fur good. O, dear ! Mebbe we haven’t 
used her’s well’s we orter.” 

Mrs. Hammersley was rather gratified to hear this 
last remark, as it gave her an opportunity to speak, 
without forcing it, about a matter that she and her hus- 
band had several times privately discussed. It was the 
home influences under which Peg had lived. Though 
they had seen comparatively little of the effects these 
had produced upon the girl, they had learned, in one 
way and another, enough to reach a tolerably safe 
conclusion. 

“ Mrs. Bunson,” said the lady, I am glad that you 
are relenting in your feelings toward Peggy, and that 
you question the propriety of the course you have 
taken towards her.” 

Well, now, railly I am havin’ some misgivin’s ’bout 
that air, Mis’ Ham’sley. But Peg’s been so awful 
tantalizin’ yo’ see.” 

Yes ; I do see. But was she always so ?” 

No ; I can’t say as she was.” 

‘‘ Then you probably can recall the time when she 
first showed a disposition to rebel, and some of the 
circumstances connected with it.” 

Laws, I never put the two together, ’n p’rhaps I 
can’t tell much about it. But I know Peg got wunner- 
fully stubborn all of a suddent, ’n there was no doin’ 
anything with her. She’d sarse pop ’n me ’n all ban’s 
’s if we was dogs.” 

Did you ever try to find out why she did so 

No. Only she got to runnin’ over to Jake’s a 
good deal ’bout that air time, ’n Pop ’n me sometimes 
reckoned that his folks had suthin’ to do with it.” 

Perhaps they did,” said Mrs. Hammersley. But 
you will pardon me for saying that it was possible for 
you to aid a bad influence like that.” 

‘‘Mis’ Ham’sley! You frighten me.” 

“ I do not mean to do so. Still, I would like to 
assist you to a review of what you may fiiid to be an un- 
pleasant subject, though the result may be beneficial. 
The best of us sometimes make mistakes, and you may 
have done so in Peggy’s case.” 


PEG DISCUSSED. 


39 


D’ye mean ’bout how weVe acted to her ?” 

*‘Well, yes; or more particularly concerning the 
effects of your actions upon her and yourselves.” 

“ I see what yo’ mean,” said Mrs. Bunson, after a 
brief pause. But, dear me, I couldn't begin to tell 
yo’. Mis. Ham’sley, that I couldn’t, what trouble we’ve 
had with that air gal. She ’d run a hull Bible full of 
patience out of a saint.” 

“ No doubt the story would be as long and unpleas- 
ant as it is unnecessary,” said Mrs. Hammersley. But 
it might be well to consider some of the principles it 
involves. It is not always the case, as you must know, 
that the child is the first to be blamed for its defects. 
I have the best motive for speaking so plainly, Mrs. 
Bunson.” 

Why, sartin. An’ I’m rale glad to have yo* so in- 
t’rested in Peg. But fac* is. Mis’ Hams’ley, I’ve 
thought over her case ever so much, ’n it puzzles me 
how she all 'twunst got to be so heady ’n careless like. 
Now, I look at her trainin’ afore that time, *n can’t 
see nuthin’ that we did to make her so outlandish. 
Peg was quite a likely gal them air times, though I do 
say it, if she was’s touchy’s a wasp *n spunky to boot. 
But we had to make her mind, yer know. Everybody 
has to do that with their young uns.” 

‘^Yes, certainly; it was your duty to correct her 
when she disobeyed. But much depends on the 
means used to secure obedience. Wrong methods are 
often resorted to. For instance, cuffing and beating 
children, even for faults that may be regarded as quite 
serious ; or locking them in a dark room for many 
hours together, or, worse still, compelling them to go 
hungry for a whole day and night. Children are quite 
as sensitive when subjected to the touch of cruelty as 
they are to that of kindness. They can understand 
the spirit in which they are treated, more readily, I 
sometimes think, than those who are much older. Let 
a child once get an idea that the parent does not love 
it, and it is likely to rear a barrier against even right- 
eous requirements that will not be easily removed.” 

Well, I’ve never stedied sich things as them much, 


40 


PEG BUNSON. 


but I s’pose it’s true’s you say,” replied Mrs. Bunson. 

Mebbe some o’ yer talk fits our doin’s with Peg, fur 
it’s a fac’ that we did lock her up onct in a while, ’n’ 
sent her to bed without supper ; but I never thought 
that that made her any wuss.” 

“ Do you think she was better after such punish- 
ments ?” 

‘‘ Well, now, I raly can’t say that she was. Come to 
think on’t, I’ve noticed she’d most alius be glum like 
for a while arter the thing was over.” 

‘‘ I don’t doubt it, Mrs. Bunson. She wasn’t old 
enough to see her fault as you saw it, and so could 
not judge what amount of punishment she ought to 
receive for it.” 

Peg was always chequer like. Mis’ Ham’sley, afore 
she got to her wust pitch. But I must say she got it 
rough for her capers.” 

“ Which only angered and discouraged her, and ren- 
dered your influence over her less and less effective 
each time she was punished.” 

P’r’aps that’s so. ’N’ like as not, we hain’t took 
the best way with the gal.” 

Mrs. Hammersley did not, at once, respond to this 
quasi acknowledgment. Knowing that the girl de- 
served punishment for her recent acts, and thinking 
that she would, if she returned, receive the same in 
kind as she had been accustomed to, though more 
severe, it was a question with her whether or not she 
ought to oppose in advance what was so likely to take 
place. She wished to introduce a new method of 
treating Peggy. But her doing so would reflect seri- 
ously upon past usage. It would be her duty to speak 
plainly, if at all. This might not be relished ; and, 
possibly would be resented. On the other hand, the 
girl might be saved. The cause was worth the risk, 
and this she, at length, concluded to assume. 

‘‘ Mrs. Bunson,” she said, I doubt not that after all 
of Peggy’s wrong doing you still have much affection 
for her.” 

In course I have. The poor reckless thing !” 


PEG DISCUSSED. 4I 

And your intention has been and still is to punish 
her, if she return.” 

Why, it raly seems ’at she orter be punished, Miss* 
Ham’sley.” 

‘‘ So it does. And there are but few circumstanc s 
under which I would counsel any other course. Bu 
it occurs to me that in the present case some otli 
method might be more effective in the right dire^ 
tion.” 

“ D’ye think so ? Well, now, what’s bes’ to be 
done ? Me ’n’ pop both wan’ to do the right thing. 
But it seems like that Peg needs some lesson ’bout 
these last capers o’ hern. Oh, but mebbe she won’t 
never come back agin !” said the afflicted woman, with 
moistening eyes. 

Let us hope that she will,” replied Mrs. Ham- 
mersley. And now let me ask you if you ever tried 
forgiveness as a remedy for your child’s faults ?” 

“ Laws, no !” was answered, with dilated eyes. I 
don’t s’pose Peg ever thought o’ askin’ sich a thing.” 

'‘And you never thought of offering it without being 
asked to do so?” 

“ No, Mis’ Ham’sley. The idee never come into 
my head.” 

“ Wouldn’t you have thought it a wonderful im- 
provement in Peggy if, at any time, she had asked 
you to forgive her?” 

“ ’Deed I would.” 

“Well, don’t you suppose that she will have the 
same opinion of you and her father, if you both for- 
give her for her recent acts, without being asked ?” 

“ I reckon she would. Mis’ Hammersley. She’d 
think we’d gone clean luny.” 

“ She’d be surprised, no doubt,” said Mrs. Ham- 
mersley, smiling. “ But I imagine that your doing so 
would touch a tender, chord in her nature, leading her 
to feel that you had some regard for her welfare. 
No one could tell what good might result to all con- 
cerned, from taking such a course.” 

“I declare, the more I think on’t, the more I’m 
willin’ to try it,” said^Mrs. Bunson, with energy. 


42 


PEG BUNSON. 


“ Do so. But remember, it must be followed with 
corresponding treatment. Peggy will watch you 
afterwards as closely as a cat watches a mouse, and 
will be quick to see anything like sham.” 

Some further hints in relation to the proposed plan 
were given, and it was finally decided that, with Mr. 
Bunson’s approval, it should be adopted, provided 
always that Peggy returned. 


♦ 

CHAPTER VIII. 

DAN CAPTURED. 

Two days after Peg’s departure, Griffin De Camp 
left for New York, whence he was to embark for 
Central America. He very much desired to remain 
with Hammersley until his recovery was farther 
advanced, but Ralph, knowing that he might thus be 
delayed for weeks, would not listen to the proposal. 

After he was gone, Millie, removed from her city 
home and friends, began to feel somewhat lonesome. 
To be sure, she had her parents ; but there was no 
one around so free and lively as her uncle, or of her 
own age with whom she could associate. Dan was 
there, of course ; but she had scarcely more than 
spoken to him. What would he care, anyway, for a 
little city girl like herself ? He was nearly always 
busy, and the fragments of leisure time he had were 
spent with the two hired men on the place. His inter- 
est was absorbed by grain, grass, corn, potatoes, and 
pumpkins. Such were Millie’s arguments. But 
though, generally, pretty nearly correct, this time she 
was very much astray. Dan did care for her, and 
only needed the courage to urge himself to a better 
acquaintance with the “ Fine little bird,” as he men- 
tally christened her. Dan concluded that she was the 
nicest female specimen of the race he had ever seen. 
Her ways and expressions touched him every time he 


DAN CAPTURED. 


43 


saw and heard them. Both of them were only chil- 
dren, but — well Millie was simply nice and he enjoyed 
her being so. 

Two or three days after her uncle left, Millie, under- 
standing that she was likely to remain there a number 
of weeks, decided that she must have something in the 
way of diversion. Her books were all in the city, and 
the Bunsons seemed to have none that interested her. 
She must get better acquainted with Dan. It was a 
forlorn hope ; but there was no other recourse. And 
yet, remembering how unfortunate her single contact 
with Peggy had been, she hesitated to make the 
venture. In fact she had very few opportunities for 
doing so, as Dan was seldom in the house, save to eat 
and sleep. But Millie resolved to do her best, and, at 
length captured him by a friendly coup d Hat. The 
affair took place shortly after supper. Dan was in the 
farther end of the garden weeding an onion bed. He 
did that kind of work nearly every evening as a pas- 
time. Millie stole softly up behind him, and, in her 
usually quiet way, said : 

Mr. Bunson, do you love to pull weeds ?” 

Dan turned his head quickly and saw the girl. His 
look was met by a smile. Then, after a sweeping 
glance around the garden, as if expecting to see some- 
one else, he replied : 

‘‘Guess you thought I was father.'’ 

“ Oh, no I didn't.” 

“You said Mister.'' And he grinned and blushed 
at the same time. Dan had never been called Mister 
in his life. 

“Well, wasn't that right ?'' 

“ Not to me. I’m not a man.'' 

“ But you're older than I am, and almost a stranger ; 
and, you know, we must always treat our elders and 
strangers with respect,'' said Millie, imitating her 
parents' style. 

Dan laughed at this. It was a rule that had not 
obtained much popularity among the old settlers in 
that community. 


44 


PEG BUNSON. 


My name’s just Dan, without anything else,’’ he 
returned. 

“Well, then, if you wish me to. I’ll call you Dan, 
for I came out here on purpose to get acquainted.” 

“Did you, now That’s all right.” Then, after a 
brief pause, he added ; “ Didn’t you ask me about 
something first off. Miss Millie ?” 

It was Millie’s turn to look around. 

“ Whom did you speak to, Dan ?” she asked look- 
ing quite serious. 

Dan took the meaning of her question at once, and 
they both laughed. 

“Yes; I did ask you about something. I asked 
you if you love to pull weeds ; but it was only to get 
started, you see.” 

“ Started ?” 

“Yes. To get acquainted. But do you love to pull 
weeds 

“ Sometimes.” 

“ You must teach me how to do it, will you ?” 

“ It’ll spoil your hands and make your clothes dirty.” 

“ Not if I’m very careful, will it? Oh, Dan, I wish 
we had a swing here.” 

“ Do you ? Well, we can have one,” said Dan, ris- 
ing on the instant. 

“ What are you going to do now ?” asked Millie. 

“ Make a swing.” 

“ Oh, I didn’t mean to-night.” 

“ We can have it to-night just as well as a year 
from to-night.” 

“ But I thought you wished to finish the onion 
bed. 

“ That’ll keep, I reckon.” 

“ Dan, don’t you think Peggy will come back ?” 

“ Certain,” was the prompt response. 

Dan, unlike his parents, felt no uneasiness about 
his sister. Although they had not, as yet, revealed 
much anxiety, he knew that they were worried over 
her absence. He was sure that Peg would take care 
of herself, and return when she thought her punish- 
ment, if she received any at all, would be modified by 


DAN CAPTURED. 


45 


the intervening time. Dan often teased Peg until she 
got extremely angry, and she had come to dread such 
occasions nearly as much as she did her father’s 
whippings. 

It did not take Dan many minutes to rig up a swing. 
He soon found a rope ; then sawed a piece of board 
the proper length, in each end of which he bored a 
hole, drew the rope through the holes and securely 
fastened it to a tree branch about fifteen feet from the 
ground. Millie was surprised because he had finished 
it so soon. She thanked him for his kindness and 
hoped that she would be able to return it some day. 

You can do it now,” said Dan, smiling. 

How ?” 

By getting upon the seat and letting me swing 
you.” 

Why, that’s more work still, Dan,” said Millie, 
laughing. 

“ Pshaw ; its only fun.” 

Millie seated herself, and Dan very soon had her 
sweeping through the air describing a half circle nearly 
thirty feet in diameter at each oscillation. Of course 
she enjoyed it immensely, and so did Dan, though he 
did not reveal his pleasure to the same extent. 

Having thus captured Dan, Millie felt more at 
home among the Bunsons. Though he could not let 
his work suffer to entertain her, yet she could and did 
often go out into the fields and chat with him about 
almost everything that attracted her attention. These 
social methods were quite to the young fellow’s liking, 
though he was put to his wit’s end to answer many of 
the questions she asked. Indeed, some of them were 
entirely beyond his reach. Millie was his superior in 
book knowledge. Especially was this so as regards 
botany and geography. Dan had never studied these 
branches. In fact, his schooling had, as already seen, 
been very limited. 

The friendship of the two young people grew to be 
quite the thing for them in the way of diversion. To 
have a bright, winsome girl about the premises break- 
ing the monotony of his life, was a new departure for 


PEG BUNSON. 


46 

Dan, She not only filled his ears quite frequently 
with her gentle tones, but, when absent, kept his head 
pretty well supplied with thoughts. Dan was ready, 
at any time, to do anything for her. The slightest hint 
would move him at once. On her part, she was al- 
ways careful to show her appreciation of his favors in 
a way that made him wish she would increase the 
number of her requisitions. 


CHAPTER IX. 

SURPRISES. 

Mamma — mamma ! do come, quick 

‘‘What is the matter, child ?” cried Mrs. Hammer- 
sley, as she hastily turned, startled by the earnest ap- 
peal, and saw Millie a short distance away, with tears 
in her eyes and a face expressive of deep concern. 
They were out gathering wild-flowers not far from the 
swamp. 

“ Peggy,’' said Millie, pointing. 

“ Peggy ! What do you mean ?” 

“ Tm afraid she’s dead,” was replied with trembling 
lips. 

“ Oh, I hope not. Where is she ?” 

“Just beyond that fence.” And Millie caught her 
mother’s hand and they were soon at the place in- 
dicated. 

Peg was there, sure enough. It was the spot v/here 
she had sat down after leaving the swamp that morn- 
ing. She lay curled up on her side as if she had fallen 
over from a sitting posture. They had approached 
her stealthily, and Mrs. Hammersley kneeled at her 
back and peered over to ascertain if she breathed. It 
was a great relief to find that she did. But they were 
shocked at her condition. Mrs. Hammersley had 


SURPRISES. 


47 


never seen anyone so forlorn in her life, and she was 
about equally affected by sympathy and disgust. 
Added to her appearance, before noted, her face was 
streaked by the tears that had rolled from her eyes. 
She was sleeping soundly, and they watched her several 
minutes in silence. The lady was almost afraid to 
awaken her, thinking that she might resent the intru- 
sion and again run away. But she must be aroused, 
and after being gently shaken a few times her eyes 
opened. She raised her head, looked around her in a 
dazed way, and then fixed her gaze on the face of 
Mrs. Hammersley whom she recognized, though she 
had seen her but two or three times. 

Peggy, don’t you know me ?” asked the lady, 
kindly. 

There was no answer. 

Get up, dear. You are not afraid of us, I hope.” 

The word us ” caused Peg to look at Millie as if 
she had not noticed her presence before. The look 
gave her dress the largest share of attention. 

How long have you been here T' said Millie. 

Don’t know.” 

‘‘Get up, please ; that’s a good girl,” came from Mrs. 
Hammersley. Peg made no effort to rise. “ Shall I 
help you continued the lady, glancing about her as 
if looking for a pair of tongs. 

The girl pushed herself to a sitting posture. 

“ We’re out after flowers. See how many we have ; 
and such nice ones, too.” This from Millie. 

“ Peggy, I’m so glad we’ve found you,” said Mrs. 
Hammersley. “You’ve been away a whole week; 
just think of it. Would’nt you like to go home, 
now ?” 

The girl’s lips began to tremble and the water 
gathered in her eyes. 

Whatever might have been the cause of this evident 
emotion, one thing was certain, it touched the lady’s 
motherly Christian heart, and, forgetful of Peg’s 
filthy condition, and her own detestation of dirt, she 
flung her arms around her and repeatedly kissed the 
soiled cheeks. Peg started as if a thunderbolt had 


PEG BUNSON. 


48 

struck within a few feet. The act released her from 
the embrace, and the next instant she was on her 
feet. 

Don’t run !” cried the lady, rising as quickly. 

Manifestly, the girl had no intention of doing so. 
But she stood as if petrified, with her gaze riveted on 
Mrs. Hammersley’s face. Was it Peg’s discernment 
of the fitness of things ; a repugnance to being kissed ; 
or a peculiar mood which at that moment controlled 
her which prompted the course she took Neither. 
She had no time to argue the matter, and no disposi- 
tion to be angry. But she was surprised beyond ex- 
pression. To be thus treated was a new experience 
for her. She had no recollection of ever having been 
kissed before. But she instinctively regarded Mrs. 
Hammersley’s demonstration as an evidence of good 
will towards her. The reason for it, however, was 
beyond her thought. 

Seeing that she had no intention to escape, the lady, 
during the next few moments, made no effort to de- 
stroy the effect produced. She had a desire to learn 
what, uninfluenced by her, the girl’s next movements 
would be. Millie somewhat frightened at first, silently 
watched them both, with the deepest interest. 

Peg’s tension of feeling at length relaxed, and the 
quivering lips and welling tears were again exhibited. 
Very soon she was weeping and sobbing freely. Her 
emotion was almost hysterical, and, as if unable to re- 
main standing, she sank to the ground, lying face 
down, and covering it with her hands. 

Poor child !” came from Mrs. Hammersley, in a 
low tone. 

Mamma, I think something very bad must have 
happened to Peggy,” said Millie, whispering. 

I fear she’s had a hard time, wherever she’s been,” 
was replied. 

Both waited silently until the girl became compar- 
atively quiet, when Mrs. Hammersley kneeled beside 
her, and gently lifting her head, again inquired if she 
would not like to go home. 

’Fraid,” was responded faintly. 


SURPRISES. 


49 


^‘Afraid of what, dear?” asked the lady. 

Pop’ll kill me.” 

Oh, I guess not. Indeed, I’m sure he won’t hurt 
you the least bit.” 

Won’t ?” 

Not a bit, child. He will be too glad to see you 
again to do that.” 

How d’ye know ?” 

^‘Because he and your mamma have suffered a great 
deal on account of your absence. They were afraid 
that you had been killed somehow. Besides, your 
papa told me that if you’d only come back, you should 
not be punished.” 

Pending this brief colloquy. Peg had raised herself 
to her knees, aud gazed at Mrs. Hammersley with a 
very suspicious look. Even Millie correctly inter- 
preted it, and said : 

That’s real true, Peggy, and you needn’t be afraid 
to go home at all.” 

Mrs. Hammersley was desirous to learn the girl’s 
own opinion of her case. 

Peggy, do you think you deserve to be whipped ?” 
she asked. 

“ ’Spect so,” was answered after a brief pause, and 
with returning emotion. 

'^What for, dear?” 

S’pose I'm mean.” Then briefly hesitating, she 
continued : “ They’m all mean to me. Nobody likes 
Peg Bunson.” 

“ Mamma likes you, Peggy, and so do I,” said 
Millie, sitting down beside her. 

The girl stared at her a few seconds, and then re- 
plied : 

'‘You don’t.” 

Why not ?” 

I spilt yer close.” 

"And you’re sorry because you did. Aren’t you ?” 
said Mrs. Hammersley. 

Two or three affirmative jerks of the head was Peg’s 
response. 

" I was sure of it, poor child. But Millie’s clothes 


PEG BUNSON. 


50 

were not destroyed. The mud all washed out. You 
wouldn’t do so again ; would you, Peggy?” 

This was answered by negative movements. 

Further probing revealed a good degree of sorrow 
on Peg’s part for the way she had acted, not only 
towards Millie, but towards her father as well. Then 
followed other efforts to get her to go home. But it 
required a good deal of coaxing before Peg would 
consent. Despite all assurances to the contrary, she 
believed that a terrible punishment awaited her. 
Judging her father by past experience, she could not 
see how it was possible for him to change his harsh 
methods with her and deal kindly. This was the diffi- 
culty in Mrs. Hammersley’s way ; and it is doubtful if 
she would have succeeded had the girl not felt that no 
other course was opened to her. 

Owing to Peg’s fears, the journey to the house 
proved a very tedious one. But they got there at 
last. Mr. Bunson was at work somewhere on the 
farm, and Dan had gone away in the morning with the 
team and would not be home till late in the afternoon. 
Only Mrs. Bunson and the black woman were home. 
It was nearly noon when they arrived. To describe 
the meeting of the mother and the child would be a 
difficult task. Let it suffice to say that it was not of 
the most refined character. But it was not without 
pathos, and withal revealed a depth of feeling that 
neither would have been credited with a week before. 
That Peg was surprised at her reception was evident ; 
indeed she still had a considerable reserve of mistrust 
as to its genuineness, fearing that after the first flush of 
feeling had subsided, the old-time treatment would 
obtain. Nevertheless, she was deeply and favorably 
affected. More of her better nature was revealed than 
had been the case for years. 

But Peg’s contact with her father was yet to come. 
Had she had no misgivings of her mother’s sincerity, 
the thought of this was enough to make her timid. 
Not even the continued assurances of the Hammers- 
leys and her mother could allay her fears. 

The first act in the dreaded drama ended, Peg was 


SURPRISES. 


St 

left to herself. Half-reclining in the doorway of the 
shed, she began, in her crude way, to retrace the past 
and consider the present. She contrasted the former 
and recent treatment she had received from her uncle 
and his family. Just how much the first had to do 
with her usage at home she did not know, but she 
gradually came to see that a great change had obtained 
soon after she began to yield to her uncle’s influence. 
The rupture between herself and her relatives beyond 
the swamp had produced in her a deep sense of loneli- 
ness. But a break in the cloud had taken place, and 
something like self-respect and hope possessed her. 

Peg yo’ might be suthin’ yit,”said the new ideal gasp- 
ing for life. Look at Millie. Think wacher mind 
to, yo’ know she’s nice ’n’ clean ’n’ ’tractive, ’n’ yo’ 
wish yo’s like ’er.” But old Peg protested against 
this. Humph ! what right ha’ you got to be slicked 
up. Peg Bunson ? Can’t make nothin’ out o’ you^ no 
how. ’N’ they’ll all make fun o’ yo’ ’f’u dare to put 
on any fixin’s ’n’ things.” ‘‘ Guess not. There’s Mis’ 
Ham’sley, she kissed my dirty face, ’n’ Millie was good, 
’n’ mam hugged ’n’ kissed me like anythin’.” What 
’o that ? They’re on’y foolin’ o’ you’. Wait till yer 
’n’ ole story agin ’n’ yo’ll see what. Anyway, Mis’ 
Ham’sley ’n’ Millie don’t b’long to your kind.” Mebbe 
so, but I kinder think I’d like to b’long to their kind. 
Reckon it’s nice to be clean ’n’ have sech folks like 
yo’.” Bah ! how long would be clean. Yer use to 
floppin’ down anywhere. Mud ’n’ grass is all one to 
yo’, ’n’ the first time yo’ got mad yo’d fling yerself in 
a puddle, or do suthin’ else to spile yer clo’s. A purty 
sight yo’d be, fixed up wi’ ribbons ’n’ lace ’n’ sech ; 
wouldn’t yo’ ?” 

There is no telling how long this grand debate might 
have continued had not a hearty laugh from Mr. Bun- 
son broken the spell. Peg started as if shot. Her 
father had turned the corner of the shed opposite to 
the direction in which she was vacantly gazing. She 
was so frightened that she could not tell whether what 
she heard was a laugh or something worse. Her first 
impulse was to run. But as his face indicated any- 


52 


PEG BUNSON. 


thing but a belligerent aspect, and as he was only a 
few feet away, she hesitated, though ready to spring at 
the least sign of hostility. The picture of his wallowing 
in the ditch and breathing out threatenings,'' if not 
slaughter, against the cause of his unseemly plight, in- 
stantly filled her mind. How was it possible that he 
could overlook such a thing and not punish her equal 
to her deserts ? 

“ Hello, Peg. Rale glad to see yo’ back agin,’' he 
said, reaching the doorstep. 

Peg eyed him suspiciously notwithstanding" a broad 
smile lighted his bronzed face. 

^‘Yo’ needn’t be afeard, my little gal ; I ain’t goin’ 
to hurt ye.” 

Then he sat down beside her, drew her to his lap, 
and, pushing back her disheveled hair, gave her a vig- 
orous kiss on the forehead. 

This made Peg cry. 

“Now, Peg,” said her father, “don’t cry ’n’ get 
vexed at your pop fur smackin yo’ ’n that way, cos 
yo’ know a kiss on yer face fro’ him’s better’n’ a 
hick’ry gad on yer back. Yo’ needn’t start cos I said 
gad, fur I ain’t goin’ to use it this time. Mebbe we 
kin git along without them air after this.” 

At this point, Mrs. Bunson came to the door. She 
had heard what had passed, and anxious that the child 
should be relieved from any lurking fear, supplemented 
her husband’s assurances by saying : 

“ There hain’t any mebbes ’bout it. Peg, ’n’ pop, 
you needn’t say so. The child’s sorry ’n’ all broke up, 
’n’ she’ll be good ef we’ll gin her a chance.” 

“ It’s all right, Peg,” chimed her father. “ We’re 
goin’ to give yo’ a chance, ’n’let the whole past be by- 
gones.” 

This relieved a load from Peg’s mind. Of course 
she was surprised to hear her father say that much. 
But it had been a day of surprises to her. What her 
mother had just said regarding her condition, was true 
— she was “ all broke up.” Her emotional nature had 
become so sensitive that great care was needed when 
she was addressed or referred to, 


FINE. 


53 

At length Peg's feelings subsided, when her father 
drew attention to her appearance. In her heart she 
was glad he did this, for she was really ashamed of her- 
self, but lacked the courage to say so. Peg acted 
upon his suggestion and went to her room, followed 
by her mother. When they returned for dinner, she 
was a different looking girl, that is, tolerably clean, 
both as regards person and garments, though the latter 
were ordinary in quality and appearance. 


CHAPTER X. 

FINE. 


Well!” 

Peg started, looked up, and saw Dan, who that mo- 
ment came from behind the crib. An almost imper- 
ceptible smile met his broad one, while her look 
seemed to ask the question : ‘‘ What do you mean by 
that ?” 

Is this our Peg, for fair?” continued the lad. 

In a twinkle the smile left her face; her lip began to 
quiver and her eyes to kindle with anger. 

“ Now, Peg, don’t get your back up. You know I’m 
real glad to see you look so fine.” 

Dan intended this language to pacify her. But he 
had used one unfortunate word. It was fine.” He 
meant to ridicule her as he had done many times be- 
fore. She was sure of it. He could mean nothing 
else. 

Dan Bunson, yer a hog !” 

It was old Peg at the front again. 

With the retort, she sped away to the barn and 
shielded herself from sight behind it. Dan called after 
her several times to return. But if she heard she did 
not heed him. Just what to do he did not know. He 


54 


PEG BUNSON. 


had returned home a few minutes before. His sister 
was the first person he had seen, and being ignorant of 
all that had taken place save her return and change of 
appearance, he said the first thing that came to his 
mind. That some sort of an experiment was to be 
made in her case, should she return, he understood. 
But the particular part he was to perform in connec- 
tion with it had not been set forth. Had he been fore- 
warned, his language would probably have been differ- 
ent. Ordinarily, he would have let Peg run without, 
perhaps, giving her a second thought. But now he 
believed she needed attention, and so went in search 
of Mrs. Hammersley as the person best calculated to 
quiet the tempest he had unwittingly raised. The lady 
was just entering the front gate with Millie. Dan 
briefly described his contact with his sister. 

It was quite evident to the lady that Peg needed im- 
mediate attention, and, so, leaving Dan at the house, 
she and Millie hastened to the barn. They found the 
girl flat on the ground, with large blotches of dirt and 
stains of grass on her garments and person, indicating 
that she was trying to restore her former repulsive ap- 
pearance. 

Peggy !” cried Mrs. Hammersley, throwing up her 
hands, “ what have you been doing ?’' 

But all the answer she received was a half-defiant 
look. Millie ran to help her up ; but she jerked away 
from the proffered hands. Mrs. Hammersley was now 
at her side and said in a gentle way : 

Peggy, get up, please. That’s a good girl.” 

Don’t wan’ter.” 

Why not, dear ?” 

Cos ; ain’t goin’ to be good.” 

Oh, I hope you are.” 

Won’t. Nobody cares ’f I am or ain’t. 

'' I think Peggy’s a little mistaken about that. Who 
do you suppose doesn’t care.^” 

“ Dan Bunson, the mean thing, fur one.” 

Hasn’t Dan used you well ?” 

’Umph ! Made fun o’ me,” 

‘‘ Why?’ 


FINE. 55 

** Cos I was tryin’. You said they’d all be differ- 
ent.” 

I think they will,” said the lady, putting her hand 
on the girl’s shoulder, for at the first she had settled 
down close to her. 

He won’t,” persisted Peg. He called me ^ fine ’ 
mos’ the fus’ thing.” 

Now, that’s too bad, dear. Dan might have said 
something else and done better. But after all, I don’t 
think he meant to make fun of you. Perhaps you 
were expecting he would, and that caused you to be- 
lieve he did. Suppose you just give his mistake the 
go-by for this time, for I know he’s real sorry that you 
took a wrong meaning of what he said. Dan is very 
glad that you’re back, and was pleased to see you look- 
ing nicer.” 

Peg seemed unwilling to accept this statement at its 
face value. She could not forego the thought that 
Dan meant to ridicule her, and Mrs. Hammersley found 
this second attempt to reclaim her nearly as arduous 
as the first. But the object was worth her effort, and 
so she persevered. At length Peg began to yield, and 
was at last persuaded to return to the house for an 
exchange of garments. 

During the evening the lawyer and his wife held a 
consultation concerning her. It began to dawn upon 
their minds that a serious responsibility confronted 
them. They were at the girl’s home perforce, and it 
would not have required a great stretch of faith for 
them to conclude that the conditions were providen- 
tially arranged. But whether they did or not, the duty 
was there because of the opportunity. Little did 
Ralph imagine when suggesting Peg’s future possibili- 
ties to De Camp, that it might fall to his own lot to 
materially aid her development. Now he was im- 
pressed that God designed to use him and his on that 
line. But it was too soon to formulate definite plans 
for effort. These must be introduced as circumstances 
might direct. 

The Bunson household took very little stock, so to 
speak, in the idea that Peg could be elevated. They 


PEG EUNSON. 


56 

all wished, of course, that she would ^^turn over a new 
leaf,” but their doubts were quite as weighty as their 
wishes. In the immediate family, Dan was the most 
sceptical of all, though he promised Millie to be rigidly 
circumspect in deportment towards his sister, and 
offer her any encouragement he could. But this was 
done more to please Millie than in the expectation 
that he would thus help Peg. To be sure, it would 
please him immensely if she would take a start upward 
and continue to improve ; and he conceived it possible 
that so long as she was held up she might stand 
whether she moved ahead or not. He was confident 
that she could never stand alone. 

The faith of the underlings in the case was about 
on a par with Dan's, only they saw more of the gro- 
tesque and ludicrous, and laughed among themselves 
at the thought of making anything good out of her. 

'Tain't no use tryin’,” said the black woman. 

Ham’sleys’ll soon fine out. She’s on’y playin’ pos- 
sum till the lickin’s got out o’ the way. Good Ian’ ! 
make anythin’ out o’ that gal. Ugh !” 

“ She’s spilt one frock a’ready sense she’s been hum, 
hain’t she. Nor?” asked Kate. 

Um. ’N’ she’ll spile more on ’em afore the week’s 
out, I reckon. She’s the sassiest huzzy widin a dozen 
miles o’ here.” 

That’s a fac’ ; ’n’ ’twould be a good thing fur these 
’er’ parts ef she could be chippered up a leettle, ’n’ 
larnt to use her tongue more decent like,” observed 
Dick, the other farm hand. 

'' Laws, yo’ can’t make a decent thing outer a pig, 
no ways. Peg never would larn, ’n’ she won’t now. 
She’s a pig ’n’ mule ’n’ fool, all to wunst.” 

Wunner where she’s been all the time?” asked 
Dick. 

Over to Jake’s, I’ll lay a cent,” said Kale.” 

“ Doan know ’bout dat. Didn’t show up when Dan 
hunted roun’ thar,” came from Norah. 

“ Mebbe she seen him ’n’ hid away. Guess Jake’s 
got enough young uns o’ his own to feed ’thout takin’ 


MRS. LONGWORTH’s OPINION. 57 

her in ; ’n’ she’d spile a hull family of ’em, too, inside 
a week.” This from Dick. 

So !” said Norah. She’s like tar, fur all the wurl’. 
Can’t tech one nor tuther ’thout yo’ git black.” 

Ef she’s my gal. I’d larn her what’s what, ’f I had 
to whack the hide clean off her back,” remarked Kale. 

“ Lor’, hain’t her dad licked her till she couldn’t 
Stan’, lots o’ times ? But it didn’t do no good. 
Might’s well beat a cider bar’ll wid a straw. ’N’ coaxin’ 
won’t help nuther. Just you min’ what Norah says.” 

With these not very favorable environments to con- 
tend with. Peg’s reformation was likely to be an uphill 
task ; and it might have dampened the hopes if it did 
not slacken the efforts of the Hammersleys, had they 
been apprised of them. 


CHAPTER XI. 

MRS. LONGWORTH’s OPINION. 

Mrs. Hammersley had a friend living in that 
vicinity, who had been a former class and room-mate 
of hers during the latter years of their school life. 
She was a lady of culture and refinement ; vivacious 
and genial ; yet withal a woman of the world, with an 
aristocratic bearing, and a penchant for gay young 
society. There were many points of contrast between 
the two. One being a Christian and the other not, 
these contrasts were more apparent along the line of 
religious life. Nevertheless, they were closely at- 
tached, and nothing had ever occurred to cause even 
a temporary estrangement between them. The lady’s 
name was Longworth. Her husband was a large 
dealer in real estate, and wealthy. His office was in 
Rochester, about six miles distant. They had two 
children, Harvey, a boy of fifteen, and Edna, a girl of 
nine. 


58 


PEG BUNSON. 


The Longworths had made but few acquaintances 
in the place, and no very intimate ones. The reason 
for this was a purely esthetic one. As a consequence, 
the plainest people of the country-side gave them a 
pretty wide berth, as the saying is, and all the while 
entertained opinions of the select ones ” which were 
not the most flattering. But the select ones were not 
seriously exercised as to how the rustics rated them, so 
long as the necessary business transactions between 
the two parties could be conducted in a quiet, re- 
spectable way, and their exclusiveness was not en- 
croached upon. 

That Peg Bunson was known to this family, mdght 
go without saying it. It is also superfluous to state 
that each member thereof simply loathed her, and 
was to that extent in perfect harmony with the rest 
of the villagers. When Mrs. Longworth learned of 
the lawyer’s mishap and the arrangements it neces- 
sitated, she regarded the latter as a misfortune almost 
as great as the first. The idea that such people should 
be forced into a condition which must bring them in 
daily contact with that odious girl ” was a most dis- 
tasteful one to her sensitive mind. If it had only 
been thought of in time, Mr. Hammersley could have 
been brought to their house just as well as not. She 
sincerely pitied her friends without stopping for a 
moment to think that there might somehow be a 
providence mixed up in the affair. As much as they 
sympathized with the invalid, neither Mrs. Longworth 
nor her husband — though the latter was only slightly 
acquainted with him — had, as yet, felt themselves 
quite capable of calling and expressing that sympathy 
in the Bunson home. Excepting Peg, they regarded 
the family as respectable enough, though not of their 
class. They were, however, working themselves up 
to the conclusion that it was their duty, in view of the 
intimacy of the ladies, to temporarily smother their 
dislikes and present their regards in person. But be- 
fore they reached a decision, Mrs. Hammersley called 
upon them. 

Now, the lawyer’s wife had no expectation, during 


MRS. LONG worth’s OPINION. 59 

this call, of getting into a discussion about the objec- 
tionable girl. But the subject soon came to the sur- 
face, and the lady was more than half inclined to be- 
lieve that Peg was the uppermost thought of the Cen- 
treville mind. She would have been very little astray 
if the impression had been shorn of. every doubt. A 
knowledge of the girl’s recent exploits had brought 
her prominently into notice, and the Longworths had 
learned just enough of them to arouse their curiosity. 

Laura, how can you be interested in that nauseat- 
ing girl, or permit Millie to come in contact with 
her.^” said Mrs. Longworth, when the case was fairly 
under consideration. 

Well, Lillian, it is partly through a sense of duty, 
and partly through pity.” 

Dear me ; you don’t expect to civilize and elevate 
her, do you 

Really, I scarcely know what I do expect. But 
when one is deeply impressed with the idea that a cer- 
tain thing must be attempted, that impression cannot, 
it seems to me, in a case like hers, be set aside at will. 
The little we have done, so far, hardly amounts to an 
experiment.” 

And the experiment, continued much further, will, 
I am satisfied, fail in producing the results you desire. 
Depend upon it, Laura, you are wasting labor on that 
novelty.” 

Perhaps you are right ; though I think we may 
feel encouraged by what has already been accom- 
plished,” said Mrs. Hammersley. 

What has been accomplished, my dear ?” 

Well, she has been brought home, washed, and 
decently clothed.” 

Didn’t she return of her own accord ?” 

No ; not in the way your question implies.” 

The story of finding Peg in the fields was then 
given. 

And so she really has been washed and is white ?” 
said Mrs. Longworth, playfully. 

“Yes; so far as freedom from dirt can make her 


6o 


PEG BUNSON. 


so/’ was answered with a light laugh. But she Is 
considerably browned by the sun.” 

‘‘ Then I pronounce her a gem of the first water.” 

I don’t quite get your meaning, Lillian,” ventured 
Mrs. Hammersley, with a doubtful look. 

Why, you don’t suppose that water was ever ap- 
plied to her before ; do you ?” 

I understand you now. And, laugh if you will, 
but Ralph really considers her a gem.” 

Yes, of course. Gems, as a rule, have to be un- 
earthed.” 

There you go again, Lillian. You certainly ought 
to pose as a wit.” 

Oh, no. Such slight points as those could never 
gain one a reputation on that line. They were too 
easily suggested by the subject of them. But, Laura, 
I heard that she went back to her congenial dirt the 
first opportunity.” 

How did you hear of it ?” asked Mrs. Hammersley, 
somewhat surprised that the news of Peg’s relapse had 
been circulated so rapidly. 

My boy, Harvey, heard it somewhere this morn- 
ing. Do you know, Laura dear, that you will have 
any amount of such experience if you continue your 
efforts with that girl.” 

I hope not, Lillian ; though I shall not be sur- 
prised if she slips occasionally, and trust that I shall 
not be disheartened. You know the little couplet : 

“ If at first you don’t succeed, 

Try, try again !” 

<< Why will you persist in such a thankless, and, as I 
think, hopeless task said Mrs. Longworth, in a half 
pleading, anxious sort of way. I believe you run a 
great risk of injuring Millie by letting her associate 
with such an unmannerly and abandoned wretch.” 

Lillian, she is an immortal being. She is one of 
the subjects for which Christ died. She has been 
thrown into our way, or, rather, we have been thrown 
into hers, and, as I have said, I am impressed with the 


MRS. LONGWORTh’S ORINION. * 6 1 

belief that I have a duty to discharge in her case 
which I cannot shift to anyone else.” 

Oh, well ; taking that view, you have some argu- 
ment to help you, I suppose. But, dear me, I rather 
look upon Peg Bunson as an irresponsible creature. 
It seems to me that she can hardly be classed as a 
human specimen, or if so, as one of the very crudest.” 

She is crude, Lillian ; undoubtedly. And I think 
that she herself is partly to blame for it.” 

Partly, Laura ?” 

‘^Yes; for Ralph and I both mistrust that she has 
been the subject of evil influences outside of her own 
home, with the express design to make her bad.” 

I doubt that,” said Mrs. Longworth. And if you 
knew her history, I think you would discard the sus- 
picion.” 

“ I confess that I know very little of her beyond 
what I have seen,” was replied. 

Then I suppose you do not know that when she 
was at school it was impossible to make her learn any- 
thing ; and, also, that the teacher finally refused to let 
her attend because she was too thick-headed, bad-tem- 
pered, and slatternly. I assure you, Laura, that I have 
never seen her equal.” 

^‘Nor have I, that I remember. But my dear Lil- 
lian, there are steps by which one can ascend. I think 
Peggy has had very little, if any, encouragement to 
attempt to climb them, and it is our purpose to test 
her willingness and ability to do so.” 

Well, Laura, if you think it is your absolute duty 
to carry out your plan, I hope, for Millie’s sake, that 
you will keep her away from the girl, for it is my firm 
belief that she will become seriously contaminated if 
the two are allowed to associate. I would no more 
think of letting Edna or Harvey take such a risk than 
I would of sending them out with the Italians to pick 
rags.” 

appreciate your solicitude, and shall closely 
watch for any defects in Millie that may result through 
Peggy’s influence. How I do wish you could be per- 


62 


PEG BUNSON. 


suaded to give the poor ostracized child a helping 
hand/' 

^‘Me !" 

There, my dear, please do not be frightened, or 
get angry at me for that,” said Mrs. Hammersley, in 
a playful way. 

Ohy I shall not get angry ; but I confess that you 
startled me. The idea of my helping. I have half a 
mind to request you to wash your hands whenever 
you come here, for fear that the last thing you touched 
was that precious Peg.” 

Please don’t do such a thing, Lillian. You can’t 
imagine how clean she was this morning when I came 
away. Perhaps one of these bright days I may bring 
her with me and give you a chance to admire her.” 

‘‘Oh, don’t! I should need disinfectants about the 
premises for the week following.” 

They both laughed. 

“ Well, it seems that we can t agree in our opinions 
of Peggy ; but I hope the day will come when we can. 
To change the subject, Lillian, do you know when 
the new railroad is to be completed ?” 

“ Pa told me last night that it was already begun 
and would be running as far as this before cold 
weather set in. You must be in haste getting your 
new house built or the road will be in Centerville 
ahead of you.” 

“ Ralph’s misfortune will delay the building for 
some weeks, though we shouldn’t move before Spring, 
in any event.” 

Mr. Longworth entered at this point, and soon 
afterwards Mrs. Hammersley took her leave. 

While this interview did not really discourage the 
kind-hearted lady from making further efforts in Peg’s 
behalf, she left the house with less hope, and, it must 
be said, slightly less enthusiasm concerning the girl’s 
advancement. But, though on her way back she had 
quite a serious conflict with these feelings, her inten- 
tion to continue her efforts until assured that they were 
useless remained firm. Until that morning she had 
not known of the utter and general dislike entertained 


JACOB BUNSON’S prospects. 63 

for Peg throughout the place. Surely, she would 
have an up hill task. The girl would be the target for 
all sorts of distasteful actions and remarks ; and there 
was danger that these would nullify whatever cheer- 
ing influence she might exert upon her. It is easier 
to destroy one’s good character than to rebuild it. 
When turning from the bad, principle, not policy, 
must be the incentive. To discard it simply because 
it is not the best way to secure pelf or popularity is 
not an elevating motive. Evil must be loathed and 
fled from as a mortal foe. Some such reflections 
passed through the lady’s mind as she moved along, 
and she wondered if it were possible to inspire Peg 
with such a sense of her duty and necessity. 


CHAPTER XII. 

JACOB BUNSON’S prospects. 

Though Peg had passed beyond her uncle’s juris- 
diction, her influence remained. The youngsters, hav- 
ing taken their cue from their now hated cousin, had 
become reckless, lazy, and withal very disrespectful to 
their parents. Jacob himself was in a state of constant 
irritation, while his wife, between two fires, as it were, 
could not pacify him, or coax the children to submit 
to his requirements. It was a condition of anarchy all 
around. Only on one point did they harmonize. 
They were a unit against Peg. The girls had indeed 
clung to her in a half-hearted way, until Pete told of 
her attempt to destroy his traps and of the battle that 
ensued, when they joined the rest in denouncing her. 
As for Pete, he was brimful of hatred toward her, and 
prophesied all manner of dire misfortunes, of which 
she would be the subject, at his hands. 

But this fellow feeling v/as scattered to the winds the 


PEG BUNSON. 


64 

moment Jacob ordered the children to pitch in and 
make up for lost time. They had no notion of doing 
such a thing. ‘‘Pitch in’’ had become an obsolete 
phrase with them, and the order was not obeyed. 
Jacob, however, was in no humor to have his authority 
disregarded. As an outcome, the war was continued 
with Peg left out. Each of the first three days after 
she left, Pete received a severe whipping. This made 
him worse, and he threatened to run away if it was re- 
peated. The threat was a germ thought which bore 
fruit. Jacob, fearing that the boy might make his 
words practical, refrained, for a time, from such pun- 
ishment, though what he substitued for it was scarcely 
less objectionable. The miller’s affairs were certainly 
in a bad plight. “The curse had come home to 
roost.” He had nearly destroyed Peg and, in so far, 
injured his brother’s family, but the reflex influence 
was proving worse than the direct one. 

But there was another matter that was now disturb- 
ing him in no slight degree. This was the course of 
the projected railroad. Had the first line of survey 
been followed, the value of Jacob’s property would 
have been greatly enhanced. And for some time it 
was thought that this route would be adopted. Jacob 
was quite certain it would be, and estimated over and 
over again the advantages he would secure. While 
the portion of his land suitable for residences was not 
very large, it was sufficient to render a good return, 
and he had already, mentally, laid his streets, measured 
off his lots, and arranged his list of prices. He thought 
and talked about the matter a great deal. But one 
day he received information which came to him like a 
thunderbolt from a clear sky. He was dilating upon 
his flattering prospects to a man by the name of Greg- 
ory, who had a large dairy over a mile from his resh 
dence. 

“Jacob, I’m afraid you’re doomed to be a trifle dis- 
appointed about that railroad,” said Gregory, who was 
a man of some cultivation. 

“ How’s that?” and Jacob opened his eyes wide. 

Well, they’re making a new survey a quarter of a 


JACOB BUNSON'S prospects. 65 

mile the other side of my house, and, so far, they are 
very much pleased with the course.’' 

You don’t say, now !” 

Yes ; and nearly all the land owners along the line 
say that they will give a part or all of the right of way 
if the company decides favorably.” 

Gammon! They won’t do it. Nor the comp’ny 
won’t go that way nuther. They’ll lose money by ’t,” 
said Jacob, excitedly. 

Oh, there isn’t any doubt about their getting the 
land. I’ve talked with a number of the owners, and 
they say just what I tell you,” replied Gregory. As 
for losing money the company claim that they will save 
a mile by the new survey, and this added to the land 
given will make a gain of a good many thousand dol- 
lars. And, as most of the traffic for some time to 
come, by either route, must be made by drawing peo- 
ple from the city, that gain is an item of some 
account.” 

Hang their picturs ! Gregory, do they run through 
your ground ?” 

Yes ; nigh on to forty rods.” 

But you won’t give ’em the land ; will yo’ 

Yes, I think I will.” 

Will they tetch Tim ?” 

“ No. They’ll run about two hundred feet from 
his line at the rear and five hundred where they cross 
the road that passes his house.” 

‘‘ The lucky dog 1” said Jacob, his eyes sparkling 
with malice. ‘‘ He’ll git clear o’ givin’ his land — which 
I don’t b’lieve he’d do, anyway, cos he’s too mortal 
stingy — an’ git all the cream.” 

“Well, you see, Jacob, that’s all luck. I know he 
hasn’t turned a hand or said a word to bring it about. 
In fact, he don’t seem to take much interest in the 
thing.” 

“ Don’t yo’ b’lieve that, Gregory. He’s ’s sly ’s a 
fox, Tim is : ’n if he keeps mum tain’t because he haint 
got his eyes ’n ears open. K^etch him asleep when 
ther’ ’s a dime layin’ aroun’ loose that he kin have 
fur pickin’ up.” 


66 


PEG BUNSON. 


Truth to tell, Jacob was feeling very sore over what he 
had just heard, and he wanted some subject upon which 
to ventilate his anger. He felt a strong inclination to 
berate the dairyman to his face, but refrained for fear 
he might lose his custom at the mill. Though having 
no reason to doubt his word, he was not ready to be- 
lieve that his air castle was to be tumbled so ruthlessly 
to the ground. He therefore took the trouble, dur- 
ing the next day or two, to make diligent inquiry 
concerning the matter. But what he learned only 
strengthened Gregory’s statements. This led him to 
hunt up the surveyors, and try to reason them out of 
the idea that the second route proposed would be 
better than the first. But, of course, he failed to do 
so, and he went home half believing that the world in 
general, and Peg and the railroad company in partic- 
ular, had conspired against him. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

PEG MEETS FOES. 

During the fortnight following Peg’s return her 
experiences varied greatly. She was far from meet- 
ing the hopes of her friends in the matter of reform, 
making many serious slips, and often taxing the 
patience of those friends to its utmost tension. Never- 
theless, she revealed a gradually strengthening regard 
for all the Hammersleys, and increasing respect for 
her parents. The girl had no easy task to accomplish, 
persevere as she might. At about every point in her 
character she was met by antagonism. Battle after 
battle had to be fought if she became victor in the 
end, and there was no knowing at what moment she 
might become utterly disheartened and abandon the 
strife. Mrs. Hammersley’s desires in her behalf had 


PEG MEETS FOES. 


67 

become a passion, which is scarcely saying more for 
the lady than for her husband. Millie shared the 
feeling in a good degree, while the Bunsons realized 
more of fear than of hope. As for the hired help, 
they had no faith that the scheme to elevate Peg 
would be a success, though they kept their views to 
themselves. 

One morning Millie expressed a wish to visit the 
place where her father received his injuries. Mrs. 
Bunson and Peg were present. 

Come on,’’ said the latter, reaching for her hat. 
May I, mamma ?” asked Millie. 

Her mother, influenced to some extent by the 
opinion Mrs. Longworth had expressed concerning 
the association of the children, might not have con- 
sented, had not the girl and her mother been at hand. 
As it was, she deemed it prudent to get her husband’s 
counsel and, hence, said : — 

Wait until I see if your papa doesn’t need you.” 

She went to his room and presented the case. He 
favored their going. Peg was deeply interested in the 
matter of the accident, and it would be risky to cross 
her. 

The girls were soon at the place, when Peg pro- 
ceeded to give an exhibition of her oratorical powers 
in describing the casualty. She had an eager listener, 
which fact encouraged her to enter into all the partic- 
ulars. So absorbed had they become that the ap- 
proach of Edna and Harvey Longworth was unnoticed 
until they were close at hand. Peg and they did not 
often come in contact, Edna never spoke to her, nor 
did Harvey, unless it was in terms of ridicule or con- 
tempt. 

Peg stopped speaking instantly, and the expression 
of her face greatly changed. Millie turned her eyes 
in the direction she was looking, and, seeing the chil- 
dren, stepped forward to greet them. She had met 
them before. 

“ I suppose you both know Peggy,” she said pres- 
ently. 

In response, Edna mumbled something not under- 


68 


PEG BUNSON. 


stood by the rest, while Harvey only shrugged his 
shoulders. 

Dear me,’' continued Millie, innocently, “ I 
thought you were well acquainted. Don’t you know 
Edna and Harvey Longworth, Peggy ?” 

Don’t wan ter know ’m. They’s mean,” said Peg, 
her eyes gleaming with passion. 

Millie, blissfully ignorant of the children’s opinion 
of Peg, promptly replied. 

Oh, you wouldn’t say that if you knew them, 

P^gy-” 

“ Would, too,” said the girl, tartly. Then darting 
across the road, she passed them and ran some dis- 
tance towards the house, when she settled down upon 
a stone to wait for Millie. 

Don’t you like her ?” asked Millie, as the truth 
began to dawn in her mind. 

“Like her! No. She’s a dirty little savage,” said 
Harvey. 

“ I don’t see how you can go with her, Millie,” came 
from Edna. “ I believe my mamma would whip me, 
if I did.” 

“Would she? Mine won’t whip me.' She wishes 
me to help Peggy all I can. That’s what she’s doing.” 

“ Help her ? How?” queried Harvey. 

“ Why, to be good.” 

“ To be good ! What — Peg Bunson ? She’s the 
ugliest young ragamuffin anywhere,” said the boy. 

“ Yes: and my mamma thinks yours must like dirt, 
and that she can’t think much of herself, to be coax- 
ing around that thing,” chimed Edna. 

“ I don’t think she’s dirty now,” persisted Millie. 
“ Mamma says she’ll take better care of herself if folks 
will only help her ; and papa says so, too.” 

“ Ha 1 I wouldn’t touch her with a clothes-pole,” said 
Harvey, who was a fast boy for his years. 

In this strain, the children, substantially quoting 
their parents, continued to discuss Peg, until Millie, 
feeling somewhat aggrieved, excused herself, and 
joining the persecuted girl, returned with her to the 
house. 


PEG MEETS FOES. 


69 

Millie told her mother all about the affair, not 
omitting Mrs. Longworth’s ungenerous remarks. Of 
course, it all had a saddening effect on Mrs. Ham- 
mersley. She imagined how the contact had injured 
Peg. But apart from this, she was grieved because 
her long cherished friend had been so inconsiderate 
and heartless, especially since she had so recently 
informed her of the motives by which she was influ- 
enced in dealing with the girl. To her mind, the 
intimacy of many years had received a serious strain, 
and self-respect suggested a measure of reserve on her 
part. But she rallied and took a better view of the 
matter as her husband directed attention to the dif- 
ference between Mrs. Longworth’s disposition and 
tastes, and her own. Besides something, he suggested, 
must be allowed for the absence of Christian principle 
in the lady’s case. 

It took Peg several days to overcome the effects of 
this encounter, though in the end, her opinion of the 
Longworth children was unchanged. But there was 
an event, much more serious, awaiting her. Her 
mother wished a few light articles from the store, and, 
as she had come to do, in almost every matter pertain- 
ing to the girl, consulted Mrs. Hammersley about the 
advisability of sending Peg. It was to be a test case. 
Peg had not been asked to do an errand since her re- 
turn home. It was decided to send her, and, at her 
request, Millie was to go along. 

The store was a little beyond the cross-road that 
ran near Jacob Bunson’s house. The girls went, 
secured the articles, and had reached the intersection 
of the roads, when something whizzed past Peg’s head. 
It was a stone larger than a walnut. Looking in the 
direction whence it came they saw Pete Bunson 
approaching. Millie of course did not know him. 
But Peg did ; and the startled expression of her face 
changed instantly to an angry one. 

“ J’u throw that air stun, Pete Bunson ?” she asked, 
sharply. 

‘‘ S’pose I did, what of it ?” 

Yer stavin’ mean, cos it might a kilt usd’ 


70 


PEG BUNSON. 


“ Twouldn't a bin much loss ’f ’t ’ad kilt yo\ yo’ hate- 
ful scratch cat !” replied Pete, coming nearer. 

Don’t yer come no furder, or I’ll scratch the eyes 
outen yer head. Yo’ needn’t think I’m skeert ef y’ 
am bigger nor me.” 

Please, Peggy, don’t quarred with him. Let us 
go home,” pleaded Millie. 

“ Oh, ho ! this ’ere’s the sweet little chicken what 
yo’ throwed dirt on I s’pose, Peg. Ain’t it ?” 

“ None o’ yer bisness.” 

^‘Tain’t, hey? But I reckon I’ll make it some,” 
retorted Pete, in a most exasperating way. I don’t 
s’pose yo’d spile her nice fixin’s now, though, cos yer 
so fine like yerself. My ! hain’t we slick, fur sure. 
Jis look at them air frills ’n bows, shoes ’n stockin’s. 
S’pose yo’ washed yer feet afore yo’ put ’em on. 
Guess that dainty chick’s been given of yo’ some 
lessons ; eh, lady Bunson ?” 

Aren’t you ashamed to treat girls in this way ?” 
came from Millie, with feeling. 

Course I am. I’d orter know better ’n to make 
fun o’ the queen. Ha’ yo’ got a pianner yit. Peg ? 
Mebbe, now yer so awful gran’ like, yo’ll gimme one 
o’ yer ole silk dresses to make a door-mat with. But 
yo’ mus’ wash it fust, yo’ know.” 

Millie stared at Pete as if petrified with amazement. 
She had never before heard such language used by a 
boy to a girl. But this feeling instantly yielded to one 
of fear. She dreaded the effect of the words upon 
their subject. And with good reason. Pete’s design 
in uttering them was accomplished. Peg’s ire was 
thoroughly aroused. Her eyes seemed to emit light- 
ning ; her cheeks burned ; her lips trembled ; and, she 
appeared to have been, by some evil, genius, trans- 
formed into a savage. Darting forward until she was 
nearly within arm’s length of her tormentor, she cried 
out : 

“ Pete Bunson, yer a rootin’ dirty pig ! That’s what 
y’ am ! I’d jis like ter tear yer ugly ole eyes 
out ’n ” 


PEG MEETS FOES. 7 1 

Please, Peggy, don’t don’t !” cried Millie, run- 

ning up and trying to draw her away. 

“ Oh, let ’er screech. She’s jis that kind o’ ’n owl,” 
said Pete, in the most tantalizing way possible. I 
like to hear ’er, orful.” Then remembering a few lines 
of an Irish melody, he commenced to sing : 

‘ When first I saw sweet Peggy, 

It was on a market day.’ ” 

But he stopped short, as the object of his derision, 
insane with rage, leaped to the side of the road, and, 
seizing a stone as large as her fist, hurled it, with all 
her might, at his head. Pete’s eyes, however, had fol- 
lowed her movements, and he had dodged the missile, 
though it grazed his ear. This angered him, and he 
rushed up to her, caught her hands, before she could 
comprehend his design, and began to swing her rap- 
idly around at arms’ length, using himself as the pivot. 
As he was the stronger, she could not resist him. The 
movement was continued for many seconds : when 
suddenly loosing his grasp, she was flung by the mo- 
mentum to the ground, rolling over and over in the 
middle of the dirty road. As results, her garments 
were torn and soiled by the adhesive clay, and her 
nose, having come in contact with a stone, bled pro- 
fusely. Before she could regain her feet, Pete, eyeing 
her fiercely, said : 

‘‘That pays yo’ fur scratchin’ my face up t’other 
mornin’. Miss Peg.” And, passing her at a bound, he 
hurried away. 


72 


PEG BUNSON. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

ALMOST DISCOURAGED. 

Millie assisted Peg to rise, and endeavored to 
calm her raging passion. But she might as well have 
attempted to calm a hurricane. Peg had no ears for 
soft words. She stamped her feet, cried, and vented 
incoherently, all manner of threats. Then Millie, 
finding her gentle words wasted, did the next best 
things — brushed the dirt, as well as she could, from 
Peg’s garments, and wiped the blood from her face. 
It was a good while before she could get her started 
for home. When she did so, Peg had become more 
passive, though none the less angry. She had come to 
the firm conclusion that the outrageous actions of 
Pete must receive the punishment they deserved, and 
at the hands, of Dan. This she declared to Millie, who 
neither favored, nor openly opposed such a course. 

They reached home at length, having made most of 
the way through the fields. Of course Peg’s unseemly 
plight had to be accounted for. This she was not 
slow in doing, painting Pete fully as black as he was 
and glossing her own part. As Millie made no correc- 
tions at the time, her listeners believed all she said. 
But Later, Millie told her parents everything about the 
encounter, which gave it a somewhat changed appear- 
ance. The story had a very depressing effect upon her 
mother, and she expressed herself in a corresponding 
way. 

‘‘ Pa, I am almost inclined to think that Lillian was 
right, and that Peggy is really past cure.” 

‘‘Tut — tut, my dear. Don’t let this little episode 
discourage you,” said the lawyer, in a laughing way. 

“Little.^” cried his wife. “I should say it is quite 
serious.” 

“ I admit that, Laura ; what there is of it ; andnt 


ALMOST DISCOURAGED. 73 

would be more so if it were without redeeming fea- 
tures.’' 

“ I somehow fail to see just where the redeeming 
features come in, Pa. Try as we will ; be gentle and 
patient as we can, Peggy seems to slip back, at times, 
about as far as she has slipped ahead.” 

“1 think I shall have to take an exception or two. 
as we say in court, to what my usually persevering 
wife has just asserted,” said Ralph. 

What is it ?” was asked. 

“ I will answer with questions. Is Peggy as far back 
now, as when you discovered her in the fields after her 
week’s absence ?” 

Mrs. Hammersley thought a moment. 

will answer yes, and no. In spirit I think she is 
farther. Then she showed some degree of sorrow for 
her wrong ways ; now, she reveals a determined evil 
passion, it seems, for revenge, with apologies instead 
of regrets for her misdeeds. As regards her appear- 
ance, she is, evidently, more considerate.” 

So much for exception number one. Now for 
number two. Did she fling herself in the dirt in a 
don’t care way, or for spite, when irritated, in this 
instance ? Millie, you can answer that.” 

Oh, no, sir. Pete flung her down.” 

^Wes, certainly,” said the invalid. And, though 
she was angry before, her being flung to the dirty 
street, and the wound she received therely, greatly 
increased her passion. When she got angry with her 
brother for a mere trifle, on the day she returned 
home, her first move was to the rear of the barn 
where she could soil her garments and person in the 
most approved style, which she did, Laura, according 
to your own statements.” 

I know, dear,” said the wife. ‘‘ But it is her 
terrible temper that most troubles me at this time.” 

As to that, I can scarcely discriminate between 
the two occasions. Indeed, weighing the provoca- 
tions of both, it seems to me that this case has the 
advantage. Let me make a comparison. Here’s 
Millie, who has a much milder temperament than 


74 


PEG BUNSON. 


Peggy has ; while the restraints and influences that 
have surrounded her life have been favorable to the 
development of her best qualities. On the other 
hand, so far as we can learn, Peggy’s life has been 
affected to the contrary. And yet, when the girl 
threw mud onto her garments, Millie was almost over- 
come by evil passipn ; and had she then been treated 
as Peggy now has been, I fear she would have yielded 
to the temptation and vented her feelings. In fact, I 
prefer not to see either you or myself subject to an 
ordeal like this of Peggy’s, as the chances are that we 
would be obliged to take seats on the stool of peni- 
tence for the wrongs we might commit, just as you 
think she should do now.” 

Mrs. Hammersley remained silent for a short space, 
and then said : 

I admit that there is force in your reasoning. Pa, 
and that I have been too hasty in my conclusions. 
But even with the best showing, it seems to me that 
Peggy is making very slow progress.” 

‘‘Yes; it is all up hill work now, dear. We are 
like a team of horses drawing a heavily loaded wagon 
up an acclivity. If we yield the tension, the burden 
will surely gravitate downward ; but if we persevere, 
it is just as certain that we shall reach a level as that 
we have left one. Then the labor will be compara- 
tively easy and continue to grow lighter until Peggy 
will run herself, so to speak. For just as soon as she 
begins to derive pleasure from her own development, 
she will need neither compulsion or coaxing to stimu- 
late her efforts to advance. Indeed, I would not be a 
whit surprised if this influence should suddenly seize 
her some day and so control her mind as to amount to 
an absorbing passion.” 

“ And I most sincerely wish, for her own sake, that 
it may,” said the lady, with energy. “ But she would 
need careful training in connection with the ambition; 
and I have thought that whatever improvement may 
be affected in her — which is not likely to be very much 
— before we leave, may all be neutralized by the un- 
wholesome influences that must remain with her,” 


ALMOST DISCOURAGED. 


75 


But you forget, Laura, that we are expecting to 
reside permanently in this vicinity, and, so, will be in 
a position to continue our efforts for her welfare.” 

I had not overlooked that,” said Mrs. Hammer- 
sley. But we cannot expect to return before next 
spring, and in the interval Peggy may have drifted 
too far back to be again brought under control.” 

Just then, Peggy called to Millie, who left the 
room. 

Of course, that is a risk that we cannot provide 
for, as I can see, unless we take her with us,” said the 
lawyer, after Millie had gone. 

What, to the city ?” asked his wife, quickly. 

‘Wes. It is possible to do so.” 

“ I know. But such a thought had not entered my 
mind.” 

“ Nor mine either, until this moment. Suppose we 
think over the matter and compare notes later on.” 

They did think over it, and decided to take Peg 
with them, if she would go and her parents favored 
the plan. But it was to be a secret for the present. 

While the above discussion was taking place. Peg 
substituted other garments for her soiled ones, a fact 
which indicated that, as regarded cleanliness, at least, 
she was making some advancement. But her desire 
for revenge had not abated. She intended to meet 
Dan the moment he came to dinner and compel him 
to act as her champion. Pete must receive a punish- 
ment that he would remember the rest of his life. 
Her mind was already stocked with the arguments 
she would use, and she flattered herself that Dan 
would take the first opportunity that offered to chastise 
the offender. Dan might have taken this course, had 
there not been a cross current, so to speak. Peg had 
not' reckoned upon Millie’s influence over him. In- 
deed, it' had not occurred to her that Millie would in- 
terfere. But the latter’s head was just as full of the 
subject as was her own. Millie was bent on execut- 
ing a piece of strategy which would relieve both Dan 
and herself, and not offend, though it might try the 
patience of. Peg. So, when the hour of noon was 


PEG BUNSON. 


76 

near, the lawyer, who was made an actor in Millie’s 
plot, sent a request to Peg to come to his room. The 
girl went, not having the slightest suspicion of what 
was intended. The result was, Mr. Hammiersley very 
soon had her entirely absorbed in relating the en- 
counter with Pete. He purposely prolonged the story 
by asking a great many questions which drove her in- 
tention to intercept Dan entirely out of her mind. 
Millie’s ruse was a success. She saw Dan approach- 
ing beyond the barn, and hastened to meet him. 


♦ 


CHAPTER XV. 

SAUCE FOR TWO. 

Oh, Dan, you can’t think what has happened this 
forenoon if you try ever so hard,” said Millie, on meet- 
ing him. 

‘‘ Then I’ll not try,” he replied, with a broad smile. 

Well, there isn’t much time to, anyway, because I 
wish to tell you all about it before you meet Peggy, 
and if she sees you she won’t wait a minute. Let us 
go on the other side of the fence behind the bushes.’ 

Has Peg got crooked again ?” asked Dan, look- 
ing serious. 

“ No ; not like you mean. But she’s had a hard time 
of it since morning. Come, I’ll get to the fence first ; 
see if I don’t and she sped away with Dan close 
behind. When screened by the shrubbery, she told 
him of the encounter with Pete, closely scanning his 
face the while. 

‘‘Now, Dan,” she added, “ I want you to make me 
a real earnest promise. You will, won’t you 

Judging by his look, Millie did not feel sure of Dan, 
and, so, wished to fasten him with a promise in ad- 
vance. 


SAUCE FOR TWO. 


17 


‘‘ Y-e-s,” was replied slowly, if I can.** 

Oh, I’m sure you can.” 

“ What kind of a promise, Millie ?’* 

Just this. You must promise me that you won’t 
punish that cousin of yours as Peggy wishes you to.” 

In what way does she wish him punished ?** 

I don’t know exactly ; but she seems to want him 
knocked about and hurt very badly.” 

Don’t you think he ought to be punished for such 
a cowardly act as that ?” asked Dan, with feeling. 

Of course he ought ; and will be, too. But I don’t 
wish it to be in Peggy’s way.” 

Why not, Millie?” And the youth gazed at her 
with a puzzled look, as if asking how else Pete could 
receive his just deserts. ‘‘ Peg’s my sister,” he con- 
tinued, and I would take her part in a case like this, 
even if she were the crooked stick she has been ; and 
how can I do less, now that she’s turned about like, 
and is trying to be different ?” 

That’s just it, Dan. She is trying to do better, 
and we don’t want her to keep on feeling revengeful 
and wanting someone, which is you, to help along her 
quarrel. You see, that’ll only make her worse, and she 
can’t be got out of her old ways.” 

What shall I do, then ? She’ll come to me as her 
brother, and expect me to go for Pete, pell-mell. If I 
don’t, she’ll say right off that I don’t care who beats 
and kicks her about, or whether she tries to be nice or 
not ; and then she’ll get the blues and go back to her 
old tricks.” 

No she won’t, Dan,” said Millie, promptly, be- 
cause I’m not asking you to tell her that you won’t do 
as she wishes ; but you are not to promise that you 
will. Of course, you mustn’t tell any stories. But 
you can say that Pete is mean and ought to be whip- 
ped and all that.” 

Won’t that kind o ’deceive her, Millie ?” 

Well — well,” said Millie, carefully, '‘how else can 
it be done ? It isn’t really telling a story. You’ll be 
what mamma calls non-committal. Come, Dan, do 
just as we want you to ; won’t you, please?” 


78 


PEG BUNSON. 


Dan hesitated a little. He was trying to persuade 
himself that there was something in the logic of this 
juvenile debater which he could not resist. But, in 
reality, the logic was in Millie’s little self more than in 
the words she uttered. Every day she grew in favor 
with him, which fact made him less and less likely to 
strenuously oppose any arrangement she might sug- 
gest. But the present case was a difficult one in his 
estimation, both because Peg was his sister, and be- 
cause he believed she would never rest until he met her 
expectations. If he could only do this without sacri- 
ficing Millie’s good opinion, his way would be clear. 
Under the circumstances, he felt himself between two 
fires. He had no idea that his sister’s longings for re- 
venge could be dissipated, or even restrained for any 
considerable time, by his feigning an interest in the 
affair and framing a variety of excuses for deferring 
action. He could not, however, afford to ignore Mil- 
lie’s appeal. And as there was a ghost of a chance — 
to adopt his own thought — that her method might 
bring him through all right, he consented to use it. 

“ Oh, thank you, ever so much !” cried the happy 
girl, clapping her hands. ‘'You’re just real good; 
that’s what you are, Dan.” 

“ But you must coax Peg like sixty, Millie, to give 
up her notion to have me flog Pete, or she’ll worry the 
life out of me.” 

“Yes, indeed. And w'e’ll all do that, because we 
want to make her better. And I hope she will become 
so,” said Millie. “ Papa thinks she will be something 
real smart, you know.” 

“ There’ll have to be a mighty change in her, then. 
Peg’s been an awful gal, Millie, and no mistake.” 

“You mustn’t say ‘ gal,’ Dan. It isn’t as nice as 
‘girl.’ ” 

Dan laughed outright. 

“Guess you think we both need training,’' he re- 
plied. 

“ Well — well, mamrna says that no one’s too old to 
learn. Dan, it’s time for dinner. Who’ll get to the 
house, first ?” 


SAUCE FOR TWO. 


79 

I will/’ said he, laying one hand on the top rail of 
the fence and springing over without touching it with 
his feet. Millie dove through between the bars. Then 
there was a scamper, and both reached the kitchen door 
about the same^time. 

Dan had prepared himself for dinner and was waiting 
to take his place at the table before Peg appeared. 
She and Mrs. Hammersley were the last to enter the 
dining-room, so that Dan was, at least, sure of eating 
his meal in peace. While discussing it, he decided to 
give his sister the slip when he left the house, and thus 
postpone her appeal. He left the table before the 
rest and passed into the main hall with the intention 
of going out of the front door. But Peg was watching 
him closely, and, while she hardly believed he was 
leaving the house, was determined not to let him get 
away before she presented her claims. So, when the 
door closed on Dan, she left her seat quietly, and, dart- 
ing through the kitchen and shed, was the next mo- 
ment at a rear angle of the building. 

Just as Peg reached the angle, Dan appeared in 
sight. He had shut the front gate without noise and 
then pushed forward on a brisk run, intending to enter 
the fields a few rods beyond. But 

“ The best laid schemes o' mice an’ men. 

Gang aft agleg.” 


Dan !” 

There was no response. 

Dan Bunson !” 

Dan’s hearing just then appeared to be wofully de- 
fective, for Peg could have been heard ten times the 
distance that divided them. 

‘‘Dan, ’f’u run away from me, I’ll go right off ’n’ 
wunt never come back agin !” 

This had the desired effect. Dan stopped shorto 

“ What’s the matter, Peg?” he asked. 

“ Lots,” said Peg. 

“You don’t tell me so. Any one been playing 
tricks on you ?” 


8o 


PEG BUNSON. 


Hum. Most kilt/' said the girl, reaching the 
fence. 

Who’s the sinner this time, Peg ?” 

Pete — Pete Bunson, the hog.” 

“ Why, what on earth’s Pete been up to ?” 

Dan looked as grave as a judge. 

Tackled me ’n’ Millie up by the crossin’.” 

Well, well; that beats the mischief. Tell me all 
about it. Peg.” 

Peg rehearsed the whole story, giving it a more lurid 
showing than Millie had done. 

“ That’s awful rough. Peg ; and I don’t wonder that 
you’re mad about it.” 

Dan, I wan’ cher to lick the life outen him,” was 
replied with energy. 

‘‘Why, Peg, that would be murder.” And Dan 
looked horrified. 

“ Laws, yo’ needn’t kill ’im straight, on’y jis lick ’im 
so’t he wunt fergit it never.” 

“Yes ; I understand. And you wait' until he and I 
meet.” 

“ When ?” 

“ Oh, you see, I can’t tell how soon. The rascal’ll 
keep out of my way, no doubt.” Dan might have 
added : “And I’ll take good care to keep out of his.” 

“ But yo’ mus’ go after him.” 

“ Won’t I ? You don’t suppose I’d see my little 
sister cuffed about by him ; do you ?” 

“ Yo’d orter be licked yerself, ’f’u did.” 

“Well, I reckon you know a thing or two, Peg. 
Don’t worry about the thing ; but just leave it to me, 
and some day may be you won’t be surprised to hear 
that Pete’s in the doctor’s hands for trying to find out 
how hard my fists are.” 

“ Bully for yo’,” said Peg, brightening. 

“ You must let me go now, though, for I’ve got 
heaps of work to do before night.” Saying this, Dan 
leaped the fence and hurried away. 


FOR SWEET charity’s SAKE.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 

'^FOR SWEET charity’s SAKE.” 

Mrs. Longworth decided to give a tea-party. It 
was to be a small, informal affair, limited to her 
meager coterie of friends in the community. The 
Hammersleys were in the list, though the lawyer him- 
self could not be present. Harvey brought the invita- 
tion to them, and found Peg in the front yard water- 
ing flowers. It was the day after her encounter with 
Pete. 

Socially, Peg and Harvey, as shown, were about as 
far apart as the antipodes in the estimation of the 
Longworths. Nevertheless, he took delight in tantal- 
izing her at every opportunity, Millie’s presence had 
protected her on the occasion of their last meeting. 
Now he had a good chance to make up for his failure 
then, and decided to use it, since no one else seemed 
to be within hearing distance. 

Hello, Miss Wildcat, did you wash your face and 
paws in that water ?” he began in a low tone. 

Peg scowled at him, but remained silent. 

If you did, you oughtn’t to sprinkle those flowers 
with it because it will make them dirty,” continued the 
boy. 

“ Ugh ! Yo’ mean thing,” was retorted. 

Oh, you don’t fancy that talk, eh ? I thought you’d 
take it as a compliment, as you enjoy dirt so much. 
But you’re looking pretty clean now, and, come to 
think of it, maybe you ’re getting in trim to attend a 
young ladies’ seminary some where. I suppose you’ll 
be just stuffed full of knowledge some day.” 

’F I don’t know mor’ nor yo’, I won’t know much,” 
snapped out Peg. 

“ When do you expect to graduate, my lady ?” 
gsjced Harvey, ignoring the reply. 


PEG BUNSON. 


Afore you’re done bein’ a fool,” retorted the girl, 
though she was ignorant of what graduate ” meant. 

Harvey had made her angry, as was his intention, 
and turning away, he ran up the stoop and rapped at 
the door. 

Mrs. Hammersley answered the summons. She had 
heard the brief colloquy through an open parlor win- 
dow whose shutters were slightly ajar. Her first 
prompting was to reprove the boy for his rude lan- 
guage, but she forbore, fearing unpleasant conse- 
quences. The incident, however, caused him to sink 
materially in her estimation. 

It is remarkable how small, almost insignificant, 
things will sometimes affect destinies. There are 
cases where very slight obstructions deflect the courses 
of two contiguous streams so that one reaches the 
ocean thousands of miles distant from the other. 
Such conditions occasionally have their counterpart in 
human life. The simple passage of words above given 
had a similar effect upon the mind of Peg Bunson. 
Harvey’s taunts were like seeds thrown at random and 
falling among thorns. There seemed to be scarcely 
a chance that they would germinate and produce 
fruit. Their first effect was a characteristic thought. 

Reckon, I’d know more’n him ’f I tried.” But more 
of this hereafter. 

Mrs. Hammersley and Millie attended Mrs. Long- 
worth’s party. She proved to be the only lady whose 
husband did not accompany her. It was a plain and 
very social affair, and, until after the meal had been 
discussed, only commonplace topics of conversation 
were introduced. Then, following up a slight sugges- 
tion, one of the ladies, Mrs. Flint, gave it as her opin- 
ion that something in the form of a charitable associa- 
tion ought to be instituted in Centreville. 

“ Why, my dear, there are not enough ladies of the 
right stamp in Centreville to sustain such a thing,” 
said another, whose name was Mrs. Dowling. 

“ Oh, I think we could muster quite a num.ber,” said 
Mrs. Longworth. Here are six of us, who, I think, 
would favor the plan.” 


FOR SWEET charity’s SAKE.” 83 

You forget,” observed Mrs. Green, Mrs. Ham- 
mersley is not a resident.” 

I know. But she expects to be before the end of 
another year. We could count you in, Laura, I sup- 
pose ?” 

‘‘ Oh, yes ; if the proposed enterprise can be made 
really servicable.” 

Of course, that must be understood.” 

What would be the object of the association you 
have in mind, Mrs. Flint ?” asked Mrs. Cunningham. 

“ Really, I have not thought so far as that ; though 
I have felt for a long time that such a thing might be 
of service here, or elsewhere. The world needs all 
that can be done for it.” 

‘‘ True enough,” said Mrs. Green. There are 
objects of all kinds in the city to tax our best efforts, 
if Centreville can’t furnish them.” 

Oh, Centreville can furnish them ; that’s certain,” 
interposed Mr. Dowling. “ I have several in mind 
this moment.” 

“ What are they ?” asked Mrs. Longworth. 

‘‘ First, let me ask if your scheme contemplates only 
the necessities of life, to the exclusion of all other 
charities, such as aids to education, morals and so on ?'* 

“ Bless you, we have no scheme yet,” said Mrs. 
Flint. But I suppose, if a plan is adopted, that 
there will be no restrictions against furnishing aid in 
any proper way. 

Of course not,” chimed another lady ; so let us 
hear your suggestion, Mr. Dowling.” 

^^Yes, do,” cried Mrs. Cunningham. ^ Charity 
begins at home,’ you know ; and if we can find the 
work at our own doors we can always keep it in sight, 
besides saving something in the way of time and 
expense. Give us a subject for effort, Mr. Dowling, it 
may help us to a decision.” 

Well, there’s Peg Bunson, she’s ” 

Horrors !” exclaimed Mrs. Flint. 

Aren’t you ashamed, Horace ?” said Mrs. Dowling, 
looking her displeasure. ‘Wou did that just to ridi- 
cule the ideas we are discussing.” 


PEG BUNSON. 


84 


That’s a grand mistake, wife. I never was more 
serious in my life.” 

Pending this ripple of excitement, Mrs. Longworth 
stole several glances at Mrs. Hammersley. But, save 
a slight show of increased interest in what was passing, 
the latter seemed entirely unmoved. She had heard so 
much said derogatory to ‘Peg that she was really ex- 
pecting to hear more every time the girl’s name was 
mentioned. 

Dear me, don’t you know that nothing, absolutely 
nothing can be done for that — that- — specimen, Mr. 
Dowling?” came from Mrs. Cunningham. 

‘‘ Well, now ; I’m not so sure of that, Mrs. Cunning- 
ham,” replied the gentleman. 'Wou can get a good 
chestnut out of a very formidable looking burr, but it 
must be handled about right if you succeed.” 

^Wes, certainly,” said Mrs. Pdint. But Peg Bun- 
son’s worse than any burr that ever grew. All Cen- 
treville knows that she’s beyond hope. Only think, 
the schoolmaster turned her out of school because of a 
half-dozen obnoxious habits. She’s as stubborn at 
home as it is possible for her to be ; and insults and 
disgusts every one in the community with her hateful 
talk and appearance.” 

Oh, but her appearance has improved. I saw her 
only yesterday and she looked quite the thing, I as- 
sure you,” said Mr. Dowling. 

For all that, she is not to be trusted,” said a lady, 
who, hitherto, had only listened to the discussion. 

Peg’s slight improvement in dress, which is sure to 
be temporary, will simply make the contrast greater 
when she returns to the mud.” 

This elicited a light laugh from most who were 
there. 

don’t think you could get a lady in the place to 
assume the task of attempting to elevate the girl,” ob- 
served Mrs. Flint. 

Will you allow me to make a suggestion, ladies ?” 
asked Mr. Cunningham. 

Certainly,” chorused several. 

Thank you. It is this. When you frame the con- 


“ FOR SWEET charity’s SAKE.” 


85 

stitution of your proposed society, insert a clause to 
this effect : All charities assisted that don’t include 
Peg Bunson. Of course, you will use your own lan- 
guage.” 

Ha, ha, ha !” came from Mr. Dowling. Cun- 
ningham, look out, or you’ll be in a worse fix than I 
am.” 

He ought to be ashamed of that speech, at least,” 
said Mrs. Longworth, half playfully. 

Indeed, he ought,” cried Mrs. Cunningham. Cer- 
tainly, I am ashamed for him.” 

“ Please don’t be so cruel,” implored Mr. Dowling. 

He and I are alone on this side of the question, so 
far.” 

I think not,” said Mrs. Longworth, smiling to- 
wards Mrs. Hammersley. “And perhaps it will end 
this unsatisfactory discussion if I state that the sub- 
ject discussed is already provided with suitable aid.” 

This caused several to look towards Mrs. Hammer- 
sley. Though all knew of the lawyer’s mishap and the 
forcible detention of himself and family at the Bun- 
son residence, none of the company save the Long- 
worths were aware that they had done anything to 
improve Peg’s condition. 

“To whom do you refer?” queried Mrs. Dowling, 
mistrusting who was meant. 

Mrs. Longworth’s eyes again sought Mrs. Hammer- 
sley’s face. 

“ Well, if you mean Mrs. Hammersley, I must say 
that she has my deepest sympathy.” 

“Oh, my dear, don’t dispense it in bulk,” said Mr. 
Dowling, “ for I am greatly mistaken if the lady would 
not prefer to have you divide it between her and the 
subject she seeks to aid.” 

“ Who ? Peg Bunson ?” 

“To be sure. Am I not correct, Mrs. Hammer^ 
sley ?” 

Mrs. Hammersley did not reply at once. She was 
perplexed as to the best mode of stating the thought 
that was uppermost in her mind. Of course, it was 
much more important than a simple response to the 


86 


PEG BUNSON. 


half-jesting remarks just indulged in could be. But 
she was fearful of giving offense, since what she de- 
sired to say might be construed as a rebuke by those 
present who had so freely stigmatized the object of 
her charitable efforts. Nevertheless, she felt con- 
strained to speak, and did so in the kindliest manner 
possible. 

I suppose,” she said, that all efforts to aid others 
need sympathy, and I have to thank Mrs. Dowling for 
offering hers. But you are right, sir, in thinking that 
sympathy for Peggy would not be misdirected. 
Whether or not she can be won, by a practical expres- 
sion of it, to a better life, remains to be seen, though 
I am somewhat encouraged to believe that she can.” 

Have you really the slightest hopes of her?” cried 
Mrs. Flint. Possibly you are not fully aware of her 
very — very low condition.” 

I think I am. Besides, the Master reached to a 
depth lower than hers and drew others up to a plane 
of respectability and usefulness.” 

Ah, but he was divine.” 

And is now. And a divine helper of the human 
helper, and of the humanly helped. Pie came to seek 
and to save those that were lost ; he comes now, 
armed with human instrumentality, to do the same 
great work. Should we not pause at the threshold 
of such opportunities to be co-laborers with him and 
ask ourselves if we are better than the Master ? I 
have to confess that it has, at times, required all the 
courage and patience I could muster to keep me from 
utter discouragement in dealing with Peggy ; and 
once, at least, I was about ready to yield to the feel- 
ing, but was influenced to persevere.” 

‘‘By improvement discovered in your subject?” 
asked Mrs. Cunningham. 

“ I can say yes to that ; though, somewhat blinded by 
doubt, I at first failed to discern it. Doubt is apt to 
blacken the dark side of effort and shadow the bright. 
But I was led by a process of comparisons to see that 
the girl had indeed improved,” 


FOR SWEET charity’s SAKE.” 8/ 

“ To be sure she has,” interposed Mr. Dowling. I 
can see that myself.’’ 

“ I have no faith in her present showing,” said the 
latter’s wife. It will surely be followed by a re- 
lapse. To convince me that she is on the up-grade 
will require time.” 

How long a time, my dear ?” 

Well, until she reveals a persistent purpose to re- 
form in the face of all opposition.” 

“ Which is equal to saying that after she has done 
the necessary work herself in spite of all opposing 
charities^ you will be willing to smile upon her and 
lend a helping hand. Oh, consistency ! thou art — ” 

Don’t say the rest,” interrupted Mrs. Flint, laugh- 
ing, “ on pain of being expelled from our royal circle.” 

You will have to succumb, Dowling, if it is to be 
our privilege to see this proposed charitable institution 
emerge into being before we leave the house,” said 
Mr. Flint. 

“ That is a most sensible idea,” chimed Mrs. Long- 
worth. Laura, don’t allow these little side-scenes to 
annoy you, but proceed.” 

I don’t know that I have anything further to say, 
that may be of interest,” said Mrs. Hammersley. 
“ As for Peggy, I shall not be much surprised if she 
falls a number of times before she overcomes her de- 
fects. But I hope that my courage and faith will be 
equal to what may be required of me regarding her 
case, and that I shall yet see her a reputable member 
of society. And with God’s aid this can be ac- 
complished, for, as we sometimes sing, 

' Down in the human heart crushed by the tempter, 

Feelings lie buried that grace can restore !’ 

What possibilities may attend the uplifting of one 
like her can only be measured by the all-comprehend- 
ing mind of the Omniscient. It is a grand thing to 
save a body, but a much grander one to save a soul. 
Whoever is instrumental in doing this, not only ^ Saves 
it from death and hides a multitude of sins,’ but makes 


88 


PEG BUNSON. 


it an instrument whose powers exerted for the same 
object, will multiply themselves indefinitely, and, if we 
believe God’s word, their influence will be commen- 
surate with eternity. But please excuse me. I had no 
intention to moralize in this way. Let us get back to 
the original proposition, which was the institution of 
a charitable society.” 

With Peggy left out,” added Mr. Dowling. 

Oh, Peggy will keep, Dowling, until this new de- 
parture is fairly launched, then she can be taken in 
tow, like a dilapidated raft,” came from Mr. Flint, 
looking askance at his wife. 

If you please, Mr. Flint, the ladies^ who are to 
form the ‘ new departure,’ and not gentlemen, who 
are not to form it, will decide who shall be taken in 
tow,” said Mrs. Flint, with energy. 

Good for you,” cried Mrs. Dowling. If our gen- 
tleman do not appreciate our design better than they 
seem to do to-night, they are in danger of being con- 
spicuous for their absence in our future gatherings.” 

‘‘Are they really worth minding ?” asked Mrs. Cun- 
ningham, laughing, “ Come, let us get right down to 
a serious consideration of Mrs. Flint’s suggestion.” 

“Are the gentleman allowed to remain ventured 
her husband, in a deferential way. 

“ So long as their behavior accords with the dignity 
of the subject in hand,” said Mrs. Dowling. 

The ladies soon became absorbed in the discussion 
of the project, and before they separated decided to 
organize for charitable effort. 


PEG REVENGED. 


89 


CHAPTER XVIL 

PEG REVENGED, 

It was the day after the tea-party that Dan had oc- 
casion to pass the junction where Millie and Peg met 
Pete. Since that event, Peg had not ceased to pester 
her brother every time he came home to learn if Pete 
and he had met. He was thoroughly annoyed by the 
stereotype questions, and more and more disposed to 
keep out of his cousin’s way. Besides, Millie’s in- 
fluence over him kept increasing as the time went by. 
She had scarcely spoken to him of the matter since 
her first talk concerning it. But Dan well knew how 
she felt. The idea of grieving her by meeting Peg’s 
desire was really a load on his mind. His sister could 
not, however, be entirely disregarded, just how to 
steer so as to sail safely between the two, and come 
out with flying colors, was a difficult problem to solve. 
The occasion above referred to settled the whole mat- 
ter, as between him and the girls. As he neared the 
cross-roads, the note of a cat-bird attracted his atten- 
tion. Now, there is something about the note of this 
bird that has the effect of arousing in your boy’s heart 
a feeling of repugnance much the same as one experi- 
ences at the sight of a snake, and he instinctively 
seizes a stone or a stick to hurl at the offender. The 
reason for this dislike, like the reason for the spots 
upon the sun, has never yet been discovered to the 
full satisfaction of the scientific. 

Dan secured the first stone within reach, and, sight- 
ing the bird, hurled the missile at it with all his force. 

’Lloo, there ! Watcher ’bout ?” came a shout from 
the direction of the intersecting road. 

Dan missed the bird ; but he was so alarmed by the 
thought that he had hit something of more impor- 
tance that he failed to recognize the voice, A few 


PEG BUNSON. 


$0 

hurried steps brought him to the corner, when, much 
to his regret, he saw his cousin Pete, who had, evi- 
dently, just arisen from the ground and stood gazing 
towards him with a scowling face. Dan was slightly 
nettled at the look he had assumed, and regretted the 
contact, though recognizing it as a good opportunity 
I for meeting Peg's desire. It is probable that he would 
have so used it, had not a pleading look of Millie’s 
flitted before his mind. This led him to curb his 
feelings, and Pete would not have been molested had 
he not pursued a course that irritated Dan greatly, and 
he determined to teach him a lesson on the spot. 

This was the first encounter of the kind the cousins 
had ever had, and as Dan was known in the commun- 
ity to be of a quiet, non-combative disposition, Pete be- 
lieved that, while his cousin was the larger and stronger, 
he could, by a process of bullying, so intimidate him 
that he would decline to fight. Pete had the reputa- 
tion of being a bully, and would not hesitate to attack 
when he was sure of an advantage. But in a venture 
with Dan, the risk would be too great. Nevertheless, 
he must maintain an appearance of pluck, and so, 
when ordered to relinquish a large stone he had picked 
up, he boldly declined to do so. Dan’s eyes flashed 
with ire. The next instant he caught the hand that 
held it and wrenched the missile out of it, following the 
act with a strong push which almost sent Pete to the 
ground. The latter was quick to recover himself, and 
thoroughly enraged by the rough handling, determined 
to make a virtue of necessity, and stand firm. With 
an expression more emphatic than elegant, he dashed 
towards his cousin, and by shaking his clenched fists 
and looking storms of wrath, clearly indicated that his 
belligerent feelings were at white heat. As a reward 
for his temerity, Dan knocked him down with a well 
directed blow. Then there resulted a most obstin’ate 
combat that terminated in a victory for Dan, which, 
however, cost him something in the way of bruises and 
blood. 

Pete was forced to go home and nurse his bitter 
feelings and wounds together. As for Dan, he be- 


PEG REVENGED. 


9 ^ 

lieved he had done nothing more than his duty. His 
cousin had provoked the assault by word and deed. 
Nevertheless, there was a more excellent way ” in 
which the dispute could have been settled — one which 
would have added more dignity to the victor, and 
given better feelings to the vanquished. 

When Dan reached home, Peg and Millie were in 
the front yard. Before he got to the gate, his sister 
bounded up to him and said : 

Dan, j’u see Pete?” 

It was the old question. 

Dan glanced at Millie, who had moved several steps 
towards him, gave her a doubtful smile, and, in a 
drawling way replied : 

Y-e-s.” 

J’u lick ’im ?” came next, with a brightening face 
and flashing eyes. 

Does that look like it?” he responded, pointing to 
his left eye. He had received a severe blow just be- 
neath it and knew that it was swollen. 

Jocks!” said Peg, ''it’s kinder black like. D’e 
lick you ?” 

" Why shouldn’t he ?” said Dan, in a laughing way, 
looking at Millie. 

" Yer mean ’f’u let ’im,” came the glum return. 

"You didn’t fight, did you, Dan ?” asked Millie. 

" Yes, I did, Millie.” 

" With Pete.” 

" Yes.” 

" Why ?” 

" I couldn’t help it very well,” said Dan. And he 
gave the story of the affair. 

" I’m so sorry,” said Millie at the conclusion. 

" I ain’t. I’m awful glad. Pete won’t git out o’ bed 
for weeks ; will he, Dan ?” 

Millie ventured nothing further at the time, though 
she wished to say more. But she feared that Peg 
might become prejudiced against her if she did so. 

For the time being, Dan was lowered somewhat in 
Millie’s estimation. She could not help thinking that 
his victory would have a damaging effect upon his sis- 


PEG BUNSON. 


92 

ter, and, possibly undo what had already been done 
for her. She was not old enough to clearly reason out 
the matter, but based her thought on what she had 
heard her parents say concerning the girl. Dan em- 
braced the first opportunity offered to restore himself 
to her favor. It was not a very difficult task. He 
explained everything so clearly that she was led to 
think he could not well have declined to fight without 
giving Pete an advantage that might result in some- 
thing worse. 

Of course, the encounter was soon known by all 
connected with the house, and served as the topic of 
conversation during the evening. 

Dis yere ain’t de las’ o’ dat fracas, make up yer 
minds,” said Norah to the work-hands, who were 
seated outside. 

You think not. Nor.” 

‘‘ Sartin. That ar’ Pete’ll git even somehow. He’s 
jus’ that kind o’ a fox.” 

He better not play any tricks ’round here,” said 
Kale. “ Dan’ll scalp him next time.” 

‘‘ Dan ain’t no han’ to fight much.” 

I know. But he hain’t much of a chicken, you see, 
when his dutch’s up. I seed him riled once, ’n’ I tell 
you ’twouldn’t a-been healthy fur even a man to a’ 
tackled him then.” 

Well, anyways, he best keep his eyes peeled fo’ 
Pete ; he’ll take the fus’ chance, ’n’ dont you fear,” 
said the black as she turned and went into the kitchen. 

Pete Bunson had certainly received a severe punish- 
ment for his treatment of Peg. He went home in a 
much worse condition than Dan had done. 

‘‘ Why, Pete, what’s the matter with yer face cried 
his mother, as he entered the house. 

Got licked,” was snarled, 

^‘Who by ?” 

“ Dan Bunson.” 

Dan Bunson !” echoed the mother with angry tone. 
For one of Jacob’s family to be injured by one of his 
brother’s was an offense not to be condoned. Where’d 
j’u come by him T* 


HARV. LONGUTH’s COMPETITOR. 


93 


Over at the corners.” 

How didh happen 

He throw’d a stun ’n’ like ter hit me in the head.” 

The murd’rin’ injun !” exclaimed Mrs. Bunson, 
jumping to the conclusion that Dan threw the stone at 
Pete. What else did he do ; bang yer face ? It looks 
awful.” 

Ye’m. But Til fix him fer’t. Cos I’s litter’n’ him, 
s’pose he thought he could wax me all ter pieces.” 

Mrs. Bunson ran to the mill where her husband and 
the girls were, and told them of Pete’s trouble. Of 
course, they all hurried to the house to learn particu- 
lars. Pete gave the history of the adventure, distort- 
ing it at sundry points to favor his own side and ven- 
tilating freely against his castigator. His auditors 
were quite equal to him in berating Dan, and a dozen 
inexpedient, if not impossible measures were suggested 
by way of retaliation. Pete, however, without con- 
sidering the practicability of either, ignored them 
all. He had partially arranged a plan of his own, 
which, if he could successfully operate it, would not 
only repay Dan, but be a sore to all his uncle’s family 
as well. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

HARV. LONGUTH’S ” COMPETITOR. 

The slight encouragement to assist Peg which Mrs 
Hammersley received at the tea-party, was not in- 
creased by the girl’s joy because Dan had punished 
Pete. Instead, for the second time, she was almost 
disheartened. But was it really impossible to reclaim 
the girl ? She asked herself the question ; and the more 
she pondered it, the more convinced was she that 
there was a chance, slender though it might be, of sav- 
ing her. If such were the fact, she felt that she had 
po right to ignore it and discontinue her efforts. By 


94 


PEG BUNSON. 


what means could she know what were the unvoiced 
workings of the girl’s mind, or how near to the Rubi- 
con crossing Peg might be ? There was a hope that 
success would, in the end, be realized, and in its light, 
dim though it was, she resolved to persevere. 

While Mrs. Hammersley was involved in this men- 
tal debate, a new chapter in Peg’s life was opening. 
The night after Dan told his story of the conflict, the 
girl’s eyes scarcely closed in sleep. But this was not 
caused by her delight over that event. Pete’s case 
had been discarded for another subject. A new, and 
withal very singular idea had entered her head. It 
was somewhat above her recent thoughts about her 
cousin, though the spirit of revenge, in a different form, 
was a constituent part. Mrs. Hammersley’s efforts 
had made it possible for this idea to gain a lodging in 
Peg’s mind. She had built better than she knew.” 
But it seemed that an influence from another source 
was needed to render her work effective. Without 
her preparatory labors, this effect might never have 
been realized. Without that influence her labors 
might have been lost. The two, though opposites, 
gave system to a life. The one drew. The other pro- 
pelled. They were antagonists which produced har- 
mony. Harvey Longworth had unwittingly come to 
the lady’s aid. He had ridiculed Peg many times be- 
fore concerning her ignorance, but failed to touch her 
as he did on the last occasion. His taunts then not 
only aroused her wrath, but stirred her ambition to 
rise, and her thought, Reckon I’d know mor’n him 
’f I tried,” was the pivotal point of her life. She had 
been revenged on Pete ; she would now be revenged 
on Harvey. But her mode of retaliation in his case 
was to be entirely different. She determined to learn 
as a matter of spite. This was not the best stimulus ; 
but, with her, it was better than nothing. Besides, 
she might outlive it, and pursue knowledge for the 
love of it. 

Peg’s initial move in this direction, was drawing. 
She had already practiced this to a considerable ex- 
tent, but in a very sly way. No one had ever seen her 


'' HARV. LONGUTH’S ” COMPETITOR. 


95 


at it. Her only implements were chalk and charcoal. 
Flat stones, pieces of board, and, ^occasionally, the rear 
of the barn, were the surfaces upon which she operated. 
The sketches were carefully erased, however, as soon 
as finished. 

About the middle of the forenoon, after Peg’s sleep- 
less night, she was missed at the house. No one had 
seen her for more than an hour. It was very unusual for 
her to be out of sight of some one of the Hammersleys 
for that length of time. Millie started in quest of her, 
and, after visiting several favorite spots, went to the 
rear of the barn. There was Peg, so absorbed in what 
she was doing that she failed to note the approach of 
her little friend. 

Millie stood watching her for a brief space, trans- 
fixed, as it were, by what she saw. There were the 
outlines of horses and cows, pigs and chickens, rocks, 
trees and grass. Besides these, she had made a sketch 
of a girl, so attired that any one who knew her could 
distinguish her own appearance as she used to be ; 
slatternly. When Millie first saw her, she was busy 
on the finishing touches of a well dressed female 
figure. All this was done in charcoal : the barn, the 
siding of which was vertical and had been painted a 
light color some years before, furnishing a good 
groundwork for the material used. These sketches 
were not crude efforts. They could have been better, 
certainly ; but they revealed both taste and previous 
practice on the part of the sketcher. 

Just as Peg completed the last object, she glanced 
incidentally towards Millie. Instantly, her charcoal 
fell to the ground, and with a half-frightened look she 
stood for a few seconds gazing at the intruder, and 
then burst into a hearty laugh, in which she was 
joined by Millie. 

“ Peggy what have you been doing ?” cried the 
latter, at length. 

“ Draw’n’. Til rub ’m out now,” she replied, running 
to get a large piece of wet rag she had brought with 
her, 


96 


PEG BUNSON. 


Oh, please don’t. Let me look at what you’ve 
done.” 

^‘Tain’t nice,” said Peg, stopping. 

^^Yes it is.” And Millie inspected the sketches. 

I wish I could do as well,” she added. Don’t rub 
them off for anything, for I wish mamma to see 
them.” 

But Millie was afraid to leave the girl alone while 
she went for her mother. Fortunately, Mrs. Ham- 
mersley had heard the laughing and was on her way 
to learn its cause. 

Mamma, mamma ! do just see what Peggy has 
done,” cried Millie, as her mother appeared. 

The lady looked in the direction indicated, gave the 
sketches a sweeping survey, and then, with a glance at 
Peg, stepped back a short distance to obtain a more 
comprehensive view. From this position, she gave 
each object a close and careful examination. Mean- 
time, not a word was uttered. Both girls scanned her 
closely. Peg with a shy and critical demeanor, Millie, 
as if waiting for the commendations she was sure 
would come. She was not disappointed. Mrs. Ham- 
mersley at length turned to Peg, and said : 

Did you really do that, Peggy 

Yem.” 

Yes, ma’am, please.” 

It was the first time she had corrected her in that 
way. The suggestion was heeded. 

‘‘ That’s right. This, certainly, is not your first 
attempt at drawing.^” 

Nom — ma’am.” 

Good again. I was sure it wasn’t. And I must 
say that these sketches are well done, and that I am 
very much surprised and pleased to find that you 
have such a gift for drawing. Millie has taken lessons 
for more than a year, and I am sure she. cannot equal 
this. You must keep on practising, my dear, for you 
may yet become a very good artist.” 

“ What’s ’n artist?” 

Mrs. Hammersley explained. 


HARV. LONGUTH’S ’’ COMPETITOR. 97 

Guess ril rub ’m out, now.’' And Peg moved 
towards the rag. 

No ; don’t do that, for I’m not done with them 
yet. Promise me that you won’t until I say you may, 
will you ?” 

Peg jerked her head affirmatively. 

Thank you. Perhaps some day you will have a 
better chance than you have now, to show your skill.” 

Mrs. Hammersley left the children to inform her 
husband of this new discovery. Of course he was 
pleased. Not since Peg became an object of her 
solicitude had the lady felt so much encouragement 
concerning her future. If the girl, without an instruc- 
tor, without proper implements, and despite unfavor- 
able surroundings, had made such advancement, what 
might she not accomplish with the added power these 
things could furnish. Besides, what talents might not 
still be in embryo, needing only a touch of the proper 
spring to make them apparent. If she only could, like 
some complicated machine, whose operations produce 
a variety of movements and results, be once fairly 
started, with proper ambition and enthusiasm impell- 
ing and controlling her, wffiat might she not accom- 
plish ? Thus, in her gratification, thought the lady, 
until the possibilities indicated by her husband seemed 
almost in sight. 

When the girls returned to the house, the lawyer 
sent for Peg. He mistrusted that something more 
than ordinary was influencing her, and his curiosity 
was aroused to learn wdiat it was. A little strategy on 
his part soon produced the key to the situation. 

“ Wan ter beat Harv. Longuth. Thinks I don’t 
know nothin’,” she said. 

The lawyer laughed at this. It was an incentive 
that he himself would not have chosen to awaken her 
ambition. Not that he believed it wrong, particularly, 
only so far as a spirit of retaliation might be in it. 
He preferred that she should feel the need of improve- 
ment. But he was not willing, at the start, to quench 
the unsightly ember that had kindled her zeal. TherQ 
was danger of destroying both in the act? 


PEG BUNSON. 


98 


Peggy,” he said, ending a brief silence, it pleases 
me to know that you have a desire to learn, and I am 
sure that you will enjoy it more and more the farther 
you go. I wish I could see the pictures you have made 
this morning. From what has been told me I think 
they must be well done. But while I can’t see those 
on the barn, I expect before long to see better ones 
from your hand, because, you know, you are to keep 
right on, and so must improve. ‘ Practice makes per- 
fect,’ they say, and you must aim to become so.” 

Kin Harv. Longuth make picturs ?” 

“ I don’t know. I’m sure. But I shouldn’t wonder 
if he could. From what I have heard about him, he 
is a good scholar, though he may not have studied 
picture making. - But he has no doubt learned a 
number of other things.” 

What ?” 

Oh, I can’t tell exactly but I’m pretty sure that 
he can spell, read, write, and cipher, and knows some- 
thing about grammar, geography, and history. So, you 
see, if you wish to beat Harvey, and I don’t know why 
you shouldn’t, you’ll have to get your thinking cap on 
and put your head among the books.” 

Hain’t got none. What’s a thinkin’ cap ?” 

Well, when a person undertakes to study out some- 
thing he wishes to know, they say he’s got his think- 
ing cap on. As for books, they are easy to get, and 
if Peggy will agree to study them, she shall have all 
she wants.” 

Like Harv. Longuth’s ?” 

‘‘ Yes ; or any other kind.” 

I want his kind.” 

Will you promise to study them ?” 

Peg’s head answered, yes. 

Then you shall have them,” said the lawyer, 
promptly. 

When ?” 

I can’t say just when, now. But I will talk to 
Mrs. Hammersley about the matter and I think you 
will get them very soon.” 

Mus’n’t wait long, fur I’rn ’n an awful hurry.” 


THE BUNSONS RISING. 99 

That’s good. You shall have them as soon as 
they can be obtained.” ® 

So Peg decided to beat ” Harvey Longworth on 
all lines of study. What would result ? 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE BUNSONS RISING. 

Peg had created a sensation on the place. They all 
went repeatedly to look at her drawings, which awak- 
ened both their admiration and surprise. Suddenly, 
she had amounted to something. The hired help, 
especially, about-faced completely. They had seldom 
known her to do anything that was not disagreeable ; 
but now, each one of them was quick to remember a 
score of her doings and sayings that showed she had 
the stuff in her, ’ and their prophecies regarding her 
future were even more pronounced. It is so with the 
world. One’s following increases or diminishes as one 
goes up or down in life. The average person stands 
from under a falling fortune, and assists a rising one, 
provided the rising one assists him. There are excep- 
tions to this rule, of course ; but those who form the 
exceptions are classed among the goody-goodies.” 

Strange to say. Peg did not become either unstrung 
or proud because of the attention and applause she 
elicited. She was rather disposed to shyness than 
otherwise ; but her purpose to persevere did not suffer 
because of this. As for the three underlings, she, 
mentally, regarded their talk as of no account. She 
was about right in that. They v/ould magnify her 
first slip into a certain and hopeless return to her old 
ways, and berate her, as had been their wont. 

The lawyer related to his wife the interview had 
between Peg and himself. Mrs. Haminersley repeated 


lOO 


PEG BUNSON. 


it to the girl’s parents. Mr. Bunson heard it with blank 
surprise, while his wife cried for gladness. Certainly, 
there was a fresh breeze ; and from the right quarter. 
Peg should have books by the barrel full, if necessary. 
Pencils, paper and paint, for sketching, were to be 
abundantly supplied. She was not to be stinted, if 
she would only study. Her outcropping genius, or 
ambition — whichever was the fact- — was to be allowed 
ample room, like a pumpkin vine in a cornfield, to run 
its length and develop its best fruit. These, substan- 
tially, were her father’s ideas. The Hammerskys 
thought higher. They wished Peg to advance on all 
right lines ; but they were more concerned about her 
morals. To be a good artist ; a good scholar ; a goc d 
society member, were goals worth striving for. But a 
good woman was above them, while it might include 
all. 

Contrasted with these, Peg’s incentive to excel was 
of the earth exceedingly earthy. The thought that 
filled her mental horizon was to beat Harv. Longuth.” 
The morals were not counted in. 

Following the decision to provide books and the 
rest, a visit to the city was arranged to secure them. 
Dan was to furnish the conveyance for the party, 
which would consist of himself, Mrs. Hammersley, 
Millie, and Peg. But could the girl be suitably at- 
tired ? This question troubled Mrs. Bunson. Peg’s 
former habits had discouraged any attempts to dress 
her becomingly, and her wardrobe was scanty and 
commonplace. But her city friends assumed the re- 
sponsibility of making her appear well. 

One day, the girls being absent, Mr. Bunson sur- 
prised Mrs. Hammersley and his wife by saying : 

“ Miss. Ham’sley, mebbe you’ve got ’n idee ’at I 
don’t care much fur slickin’ up ’n sich like ; ’n p’raps 
I hain’t afore you folks come her. But I tell yo’. I'm 
willin’ to git on a new tack, now. The way you’ve 
handled Peg, ’n the rest on us, fur that matter, ’s 
wunnerful. Deary me ! Why she’s another gal, ’n 
’twon’t be my fault ef she don’t stay so, nuther. Now, 
what I was goiu’ to saj^, was this ’ere. Yo’ know jist 


THE BUNSONS RISING. 


lOI 


about what Peg ’dought ter have in the fixins xxne, ’n 
I’d be obleeged to yo’ ’f ’u ’ll git ’em. I don’t know 
how much they ’ll be wuth, but here’s fifty dollars, ’n 
yo’ kin spend ev’ry blamed cent on’t fur her. Don’t 
be a bit stingy, ’n ef yer don’t think that’s enough, say 
the word. There’s more where that come from.” 

Why, Mr. Bunson !” exclaimed Mrs. Hammersley. 

Goodee — goodee !” came from his wife, who sud- 
denly became ecstatic. If that air ain’t grand !” 

“ Fifty dollars. Why, Mr. Bunson, that is a great 
deal more than will be needed. We can fix Peggy up 
nicely on half of that. Let me see.” And Mrs. Ham- 
mersley made a hasty calculation of the various things 
required. Yes, I think twenty-five dollars will cover 
everything for the present.” 

‘‘ Scuse me fur doubtin’ of yo,’ Miss Ham’sley,” said 
the man, shaking his head, but I reckon yo’ll want 
more nor that. S’pose yo’ git her one gownd rale 
smart like, ’n another suthin’ more commoner. Then 
there’s a couple o’ hats, see ? Peg hain’t got no good 
uns. An’ a couple o’ pair o’ shoes ’n gloves — gals 
alius likes them, yer know — ’n a finger ring or two, ’n 
a pin fur her collar, ’n laces ’n ribbins ’n sich knick 
knacks. Them things ’ll all go to help Peg. ’N then 
there’s the books ’n things, ef she’s goin’ to larn ; ’n 
yo’ must git just what’s wantin’; ’n I don’t b’lieve yer 
’ll hev money enough. Here’s ten dollars more.” 

No ; keep it. This will be an abundance. You’re 
just lavish with your money, Mr. Bunson, and I’ve no 
need to ask you if you do not think it paid to forgive 

Peggy-’’ 

Paid ! Laws, I should say, yes, forty times. ’N 
I reckon you think it’ 11 pay to spend money on her. 
Put it all in somehow, so long’s it ’ll help. I’m just 
dancin’ glad that I’ve got it, ’n the chance ter spend it 
this ere way.” 

So ’m I, Miss Ham’rsley,” chimed Mrs. Bunson. 

’N it’s all because of you ’n your folks. How glad I 
am that yo’ corned here ; not that I ’njoy yer husban’s 
gittin’ hurt, Laws, I don’t do that, no Ixow, But ’t 


102 


PEG BUNSON. 


seems he had to be hurt, ’n we’re gittin’ all the good 
out o’ it.” 

Indeed, you are not, Mrs. Bunson, for I don’t 
think I was ever happier in my life than I am at this 
moment, and that is a great good, you know. And 
then, there’s the prospect. Oh, if the dear child only 
reaches the mark I desire she may.” 

The tears were in the lady’s eyes by this time, and 
her emotion seemed to be contagious, for in a few 
seconds all three were weeping and smiling together. 

Soon afterwards the farmer went out to the road, 
but halted just beyond the gate on seeing a carriage 
approaching containing two men. It stopped on 
reaching him, and one of the occupants inquired if he 
was Mr. Bunson. Answered affirmatively, he con- 
tinued : 

‘‘ We are looking over the country with the view of 
selecting a farm, if we can find one that suits us as to 
location, extent, and terms, and it has been suggested 
that, possibly, you would be willing to dispose of 
yours.” 

Well, I hain’t never had sich ’n idee. The place 
suits me, ’n I’d hate to break up now,” said the farmer, 
slowly. 

I suppose so. You’ve lived here a long while, I 
presume.” 

Nigh on ter eighteen year.” 

Long enough to become attached to your sur- 
roundings, since, perhaps, you have had a good share 
in making them. Still, it might be to your advantage 
to sell.” 

Don’t know ’bout that air. Be you goin’ to farm 
it ?” And he glanced at the faultless apparel of his 
callers as if doubting their ability to undertake such 
an enterprise. 

If not, we may employ others to assume the charge 
of a farm,” was the somewhat evasive answer. Would 
you be willing to sell at a paying price ?” 

Well, now, I wouldn’t wan’ to say, jist yit, till I 
kin find out what a payin’ price would be. How much 
do yo’ wan’t to spend fur a farm ?” 


THE BUNSONS RISING. 


103 


“ That we can’t say until we examine the premises. 
If you have the time, and would favor us, we would 
like to walk over your place and take a look at it.” 

Oh, I don’t mind doin’ that to obleege yo’, though 
yo’ mus’n’t think I want yo’ ter buy it,” said the 
farmer. 

How many acres have you, Mr. Bunson?” 

‘‘ ’Bout a hundred, I reckon.” 

The next hour was spent rambling over the place. 
They found what they considered objectionable parts ; 
but, as a whole, it suited them very well, and the 
farmer was asked to state his price. This he declined 
to do. He had not thought of selling, and was, at that 
time, unable to decide. The gentlemen consulted a 
few moments apart and then named an amount they 
would be willing to give. It almost staggered Bunson, 
but he was shrewd enough not to betray his surprise. 
They were informed that he would think of their offer, 
and they agreed to call at the end of a week for his 
decision. 

When they left, Bunson went to tell his wife. He 
could scarcely keep from running. 

Sally, what d’ye think? Them air chaps ’at was 
here, wants ter gimme fifty thousan’ dollars fur the 
farm !” 

They were alone, At the announcement Mrs. Bun- 
son dropped into a chair, and, with mouth agape and 
dilated eyes, stared at him for a brief space as if she 
had lost the power of speech. 

Wh-wh-what,” she at length stammered out, fifty 
thousfi dollars?'" 

Fac’. Who’d ever ’a’ thought ?” 

Why, Timothy, what on airth be they agoin’ to do 
with the farm ?” 

‘‘That’s mor’n I kin tell, though they kinder talks 
if they ’m goin’ to put others on to run it. But they’ll 
git sucked in ’f they do, cos ’t won’t pay ’t that figger 
’n’ hire all the work done.” And Timothy laughed 
outright at their poor judgment, as he thought it. 

“ Be yo’ goin’ ter sell it to ’em ?” 

“ Sell it ! Why, Sally, that price ’ud be a fortin 


104 


PEG BUNSON. 


fur US. But you’re ter have yer say ’bout it, yo’ 
know.” 

“ Lan’ sakes, I won’t know what ter say. Mebbe its 
wuth mor’n that, Timothy.” 

^‘What !” 

Mrs. Bunson’s suggestion nearly took his breath away. 

Mebbe ’tis,” she said, thoughtfully. ’Pends on 
where lan’ is, fur’s price goes.” 

Laws, Sally, none o’ this lan’, the very best o’ what 
I bought, cost me more’n fifty dollars ’n acre.” 

I know ’t didn’t.” 

Well, these ’ere chaps’s willin’ to give — lemme see.” 
Timothy scratched his head, spread out the fingers of 
his left hand, and with the index finger of the right at- 
tempted an example in addition. At length he said: 
'' ’S nigh’s I kin reckon, they’re willin’ to give ten times 
fifty dollars ’n acre, ’n’ more’n half on it I didn’t have 
to pay a cent fur.” 

^‘That looks big, ’n’ no mistake. But I’ve hearn tell 
that in York where they’ve got to dig cellars in the 
rocks, sometimes, some o’ the lots, twenty feet one 
way ’n’ a hundred ’tother, cost forty thous’n’ dollars 
’n’ more.” 

“ I don’t b’lieve they do,” said Timothy, emphati- 
cally. 

Don’t yo’ now ?” 

No, I don’t. Can’t stuff me no sich way.” 

‘‘Well, s’pose we talk to Mr. Ham’sley ’bout it ; 
mebbe he knows what’s best to do.” 

Timothy agreed to this, and before the day closed 
the lawyer was informed of the proposition made. 

“ There’s one thing you may be quite sure of, Mr. 
Bunson,” said the lawyer, “those men don’t want your 
land for farming purposes.” 

“ So.?” 

“ I’m pretty certain of it. They are speculators, no 
doubt, and, it may be, represent a syndicate. They 
will probably buy up all the land that suits them, and 
that can be bought at a good bargain for themselves, 
lying within a suitable distance of the railroad now 
building.” 


THE BUNSONS RISING, 


lOS 


‘‘ D’ye mean to sell agin ?” 

‘^Yes, to be sure. They’ve offered you fifty thou- 
sand dollars for your land, and you say you have 
about a hundred acres. If there is just that number, 
you would get, as you have said, five hundred dollars 
an acre. That would be a very small sum, under the 
circumstances, and compared to what their profits 
would be in re-selling it. Let me show you. There 
are about seventeen city lots, twenty-five feet by one 
hundred, in an acre of ground. Now, if you have as 
much land as you say you have, that would make 
seventeen hundred lots, some of them more valuable 
than others. That would amount, rating them equally, 
to a fraction over twenty-nine dollars a lot. But 
streets would have to be opened, which would reduce 
the amount of salable land, and, probably, increase 
the value of each lot to fifty dollars. This, however, 
would still be a very small sum. With the railroad in 
operation, they would bring double that amount at 
auction. Now, then, suppose we allow one-quarter of 
your land for the cost of streets, leaving seventy-five 
acres to go into the market. That would leave twelve 
hundred and seventy-five lots, which, rated at one 
hundred dollars each, would amount, in the aggregate, 
to more than one hundred and twenty-seven thousand 
dollars, or seventy-seven thousand dollars more than 
they have offered you.” 

“ My ! More ’n ’s much agin.” 

Yes. More than three-fifths of the whole amount 
above their price. But, Mr. Bunson, there is more 
money than that in your property.” 

‘‘ H ow d’ye mean ?” 

'‘Well, get a surveyor here and let him map out 
your place. He will know how to arrange the streets. 
Then open one of them. You have the road already, 
which will cost you little or nothing. Then have 
several hundred maps printed, and put the lots facing 
the open streets in the market, at first for one hundred 
dollars each. If you find that they sell pretty freely, 
raise the price gradually, as you dispose of them. In 
this way, you will realize two, and perhaps three hum 


io6 


PEG BUNSON. 


dred dollars for each lot before you have sold half of 
them/’ 

S’posin’ they don’t buy?” 

O, I think they will. Your land is located within 
easy reach of the city by rail, which is a great induce- 
ment for people to come here. And by advertising 
carefully and distributing your maps you will draw 
people’s attention to the place. Besides, other prop- 
erty in Centreville will be offered for sale, and the 
chances are that many will buy.” 

Bunson was favorably impressed by this showing 
and decided to act accordingly. This had been a 
great day for him. He felt like another man. In the 
morning he was a plodding, hard-working tiller of the 
soil, with the prospect of so continuing for many years to 
come^ — for he was not yet forty — and at night he was 
a rich man. It was the first time he had seriously 
considered his financial standing. Now a change was 
in sight ; but what would be its results he made no 
attempt to estimate, save that he believed it would be 
a good thing for Peg. Peg was now getting the lion’s 
share of her father’s thoughts. He resolved to spend 
money freely for her if she would only try to assist her- 
self. But for the present neither the children nor the 
hired help were to be enlightened concerning the 
prospective new state of affairs. 


CHAPTER XX. 

RETALIATION. 

Norah was right when she said Pete would re- 
taliate for the whipping he had received. Since the 
event, Dan, like Peg, had dismissed it in a good mea- 
sure from his thoughts. Not so Pete. He had most 
resolutely nursed his wrath. His injuries must be paid 


RETALIATION. 


107 


for in some way ; and since he could not make return 
in kind, some other means must be used. He could 
think of nothing equal to his requirements but what 
would be a violation of law. But he would not stop at 
this if he could only screen himself from detection. 
It was not easy to devise a scheme that was free from 
such risk. Nevertheless, after much reflection, he hit 
upon something that seemed to meet his purpose, and 
he forthwith proceeded to execute it. This was 
several days after his punishment, and he flattered him- 
self that his revenge would be all that he could de- 
sire. 

A short distance from his house, farmer Bunsonhad 
a young apple orchard of choice fruit, containing over 
an hundred trees. Dan took great pride in fostering 
these trees, which had borne for the first time the pre- 
vious season. One morning the farmer noticed that 
the leaves on many of them were wilted and changing 
color. Surprised at this, he set himself to work to 
learn the cause. His first thought was that it was 
caused by worms, and, as all the branches of each af- 
fected tree presented the same appearance, the cause 
must be in the trunk or at the roots. He examined a 
number of the trunks closely, but saw no evidence of 
worms in any of them. As it would require more 
time than he could then spare to investigate the roots, 
he decided to leave them until Dan, who was absent, 
returned. 

It was dusk when Dan got home, and he could do 
nothing that night. But he was up before the sun in 
the morning investigating the injury. Breakfast time 
came, however, with the mystery unsolved. After the 
meal he continued his efforts, and in a little time dis- 
covered what before had been overlooked. Just even 
with the ground, in one of the trunks, he found a saw 
cut extending beyond the heart. It had, evidently, 
been done by a thin, fine instrument. Dan was 
shocked and angered. Human hands had been at 
work on that tree, at least. He now examined the 
other injured ones and found they had all been served 
alike. Who had done it all? This was a question he 


PEG BUNSON. 


io8 

could not answer. Pete was thought of ; but he con- 
cluded the boy had not brains enough to originate and 
execute such a scheme. Whoever was the depredator, 
Dan determined, if possible, to save the trees. So he 
put a horse to the buggy and hurried away to confer 
with a nurseryman. 

His father had gone to a distant part of the farm 
before Dan made his discovery, to look at a thriving 
field of corn. It was on the boundary line of his es- 
tate and Richard Gregory’s. Before Bunson reached 
the farther side of the field, he saw a condition of 
things that almost petrified him. In many places the 
stalks had been pulled entirely out of the ground, 
while in others they were broken down, or the young 
ears torn away. For some minutes the farmer stood 
still gazing at the work of destruction. Then he 
slowly moved about to learn the extent of the dam- 
age. It soon became evident to him that it had been 
the work of cattle, as prints of hoofs could everywhere 
be seen. As he knew that his own cows could not 
have got there without help, he naturally thought of 
Gregory’s. On going to the fence, he discovered that 
the bars of one panel were down, and he decided to 
see the dairyman without delay. Before reaching his 
house, the two met. The dairyman was on his way to 
see him. Gregory assured him that the fence was all 
right the previous evening ; that his men had driven 
the cattle out in the morning ; and that everthing else 
had been left as found so that he could see for him- 
self. 

How d’ye s’pose the bars got down, Richard ?” 
asked Timothy, as they neared the fence. 

I don’t know, I’m sure,” was replied. Certainly, 
the cows didn’t remove them. All the bars in the line 
fit quite snugly, so that they couldn’t budge them with 
their horns ; besides. I’ve never known any of them to 
do such a trick. Suppose we look over the ground, 
Timothy ; perhaps we will find a screw loose.” 

They examined the bars first, and noticed that one 
of them had been battered pretty well to force it back. 


RETALIATION. IO9 

On entering the field, they saw, among the hoof and 
footprints, those of bare feet. 

There, Timothy, is a point gained already,” said 
the dairyman. 

“I wun’ner whose they kin be?” 

Maybe we will find out, if they can be traced.” 

The clew was followed, first in one direction and 
then in another all through the worst section of the 
darnaged part, as if the person it represented, not con- 
tent with letting the cattle in, had urged them from 
point to point. But they soon discovered that the 
footprints passed beyond the tracks of the hoofs and 
boots. The latter had been made by the dairyman’s 
men when driving the cattle out. Where the traces 
of bare feet were found the stalks had been pulled up 
by the roots, or the ears broken away. There were 
a number of places where this single-handed method 
showed itself. 

At length they reached the side of the field in the 
direction of the swamp. During their inspection, 
Timothy had told Gregory of the condition of his ap- 
ple trees. This strengthened a slight suspicion the 
dairyman already had that Pete Bunson knew more 
about the damage to the corn than was good for him. 
He had heard all about the fight between him and Dan, 
and believed that Pete would retaliate in any way that 
seemed to insure safety from detection. Gregory was 
quite confident that the two depredations were parts 
of a whole. But he kept his suspicions, for the time 
being, to himself. 

‘‘Timothy, let’s see where these barefeet tracks go 
to,” he said. “ It’s easy to trace them in this soft soil, 
but not on sod. They keep on, see, toes toward the 
fence and right up to it, but don’t come back.” 

“ They go to the next lot ’n we’ll lose ’em there, cos 
it’s hard ground,” ventured Timothy. 

“ Very likely. But they’ll go out of that lot, you 
know, and the point is to find the place.” 

They scaled the fence, and crossed the field to the 
next one. Here they were, at first, unable to regain 
the trail. But it was found after close searching. It 


no 


PEG BUNSON. 


now took an oblique course, and passed, after a few 
rods, into the dairyman’s grounds, and was again lost. 
They kept on, however, until it reappeared further on, 
and, as before, in the direction of the swamp. Thus 
they continued, losing and finding the prints, and con- 
suming much time, until the border of the swamp was 
^ reached. As it was impossible to trace them further, 
they returned to the starting point, when Gregory 
asked the farmer if he mistrusted any particular per- 
son as the guilty party. 

‘‘ Tm afeard Jacob’s folks knows suthin’ ’bout this,” 
said Timothy, shaking his head. 

So am I, Timothy. But it isn’t Jacob himself, nor 
his wife or girls.” 

Pete, d’ye think ?” 

Who else could it be ?” queried the dairyman. 
“ He always goes bare-footed in summer time. The 
tracks, as near as I can judge, are about his size, and 
they go toward his home. It is all circumstantial evi- 
dence, of course, but pretty strong, I should say.” 

‘‘ ’Tis, that’s a fac’.” 

“Well, what’s to be done?” And Gregory looked 
at the farmer as if he expected a decisive answer. 

“ What ort I to do, Richard ?” asked Bunson, in his 
turn, after a little reflection. 

“ That which would be the right thing to do, by 
yourself and by the community. Where a crime is 
perpetrated, the person against whom it is committed 
is not the only, though he may be the chief, sufferer.” 

“You b’lieve I orter take the law agin Pete ?” 

“ You ought not to let this thing pass without going 
to the bottom of it, and, if you find the criminal, tak- 
ing some action that he’ll remember. It’s my candid 
opinion that when the person is found who destroyed 
this corn, you won’t have to go far to learn what’s the 
matter with your apple trees.” 

The farmer opened his eyes wide and looked at 
Gregory in an amazed way. He had not thought of 
linking the two actions together. Presently, he ex- 
claimed : 

“ Laws ! d’ye think so, now ?’' 


RETALIATION. 


Ill 


Yes, I do.” 

What ! An’ ’at Pete’s done the hull ov it 

I strongly suspect it. Let’s reason a little. I 
don’t wish to prejudice you, or to widen a breach 
that’s already too broad. Still, it’s our duty to look 
at facts as they exist. Pete and Peg, in the presence 
of the little girl at your house, had, as I have heard, a 
tussel over at the corners, some time ago. Then Pete 
and Dan met at the same place, and they had an out 
and out fight. Pete got a severe whipping, which I 
guess he deserved. Well, Pete’s got an ugly temper, 
and, like his father, holds a grudge and watches his 
chances for revenge. He can’t whip Dan, but he 
can spoil trees and corn. Now, why didn’t he spoil 
mine, if he was bent on mere mischief, and who would 
have spoiled yours but some one who wishes to get 
satisfaction ; for, certainly, nothing is got, if that isn’t. 
And who but Pete Bunson, around these parts, had a 
motive for getting satisfaction from you ? To be sure 
you are not Dan, but you are Dan’s father, and any- 
thing like this that hurts you, hurts Dan also, and 
Pete knows it. Besides, the old family sore may have 
had something to do with it. Of course, I don’t think 
Jacob is mixed up in the affair: but Pete shares his 
father’s prejudices against your family. Add to these 
facts the trail we’ve just followed, and then judge for 
yourself. 

Timothy thought deeply a few moments, with eyes 
riveted to the ground. Suddenly, he looked up and 
said : 

Richard, s’pose I talk with Mr. Ham’sley ’bout 
these doin’s ? He’s a leyyer, ’n mebbe he could tell 
jist what I orter do.” 

“ That’s a good idea. But if ’twas my affair. I’d 
try and find out first how the trees were injured. 
There may be a trail in that case as well as in this.” 

“ I’ll do it, right off,” said Bunson, after another 
brief pause. Good mornin’,’* 


II2 


PEG BUNSON. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

PETE CORNERED. 

The nurseryman that Dan consulted promised to 
call and examine the trees. As the youth neared 
home he met a negro whom he well knew, and stopped 
to tell him about the mischief. 

** When was ’t done asked the black. 

I don’t know. We first saw it yesterday.” 

Got any idee who did it 

No. I haven’t thought so much of that as of sav- 
ing the trees.” 

I met Pete Bunson three nights ago,” observed the 
negro. 

'' You did ? Where. 

’N the stubble you’ve jis plowed.” 

What time ?” 

Midnight, I reckon. Me ’n another feller’d bin 
fishin’ at the dam, ’n struck Pete jis ’s he was cornin’ 
outer the stubble.” 

‘‘ That’s the second lot from the orchard. Was he 
coming from that direction?” 

‘Wep. Soon’s he seed us, he sheared off like, ’n so 
did we to meet ’im.” 

“ What did he say ?” 

Sed he’d been over to Longuth’s on ’n arrant.” 

Did he say what kind ?” 

‘‘ No.” 

Dan mused a short time, and then said : 

Sam, can you go with me for a while ?” 

Sam sprang into the carriage, and Dan drove home. 

They went to the orchard, gave the trees a few 
minute’s attention, and then passed to the field where 
Pete had been met. As two persons had seen him at 
the same time, while on his way home, the trail was 
not so important in this case as in the other, save as 


PETE CORNERED. 


113 

the readily distinguished footprints in the soft ground 
corroborated Sam’s story. Nevertheless, the two fol- 
lowed it as far as the swamp. 

When Dan returned to the house, he found his father 
there, and each surprised the other with his statement. 
Both were well satisfied that Pete was the offender, 
and they resolved to seek the lawyer’s counsel without 
delay. He was ready to receive them. After hearing 
both their stories, he advised them to take some action 
at once. 

This,” he continued,” does not necessarily mean 
that you should take the matter into court, at least, 
not this time. Pete, no doubt, is a bad boy. But 
there are several things to be taken into account in 
his case. He has inherited bad principles, has had 
bad examples, bad treatment, and poor opportunitic s. 
As a consequence, his moral sense is not as acute as it 
ought to be, and he, perhaps, is not as responsible as a 
more enlightened person. For these reasons I think 
it would be better, this time, to write a statement of 
the facts, together with some good counsel as to his 
future conduct, and have it all read to his father in 
his presence. This, it is to be hoped, will do more for 
him than an imprisonment or a fine. 

“ But who’ 11 do that ar’, Mr. Ham’sley ?” asked the 
farmer. 

My wife can write it to day, at my dictation, and, 
perhaps, your neighbor Gregory will consent to read 
it. How would that suit you ?” 

Fustrate. I guess I kin coax Richard to do the 
readin’ part.” 

The papers were drawn up that day, and the next 
morning Timothy went to see Gregory, who, aware of 
the estrangement of the brothers, reluctantly con- 
sented to act as go-between. 

That Pete had done the mischief wdiich led to this 
arrangement, might go without saying it. It is also 
evident that he was unfitted, mentally, for its per- 
formance. Though he had knowdedge enough to re- 
gard it as criminal, he was minus in other respects. 
His idea was that one must be seen in the act of com- 


114 


PEG BUNSON. 


mitting crimes of that kind in order to convict. Hence, 
he had been very careful to screen himself while doing 
the deeds. Had it ever been his privilege to witness 
a case tried on purely circumstantial evidence, he 
might have gained a few hints that would have helped 
him in planning and executing his schemes. The 
trouble with him was, he had left too many tracks. 
Nevertheless, with his work done, he had no more fear 
of being betrayed than he had compunctions of con- 
science for it. 

Gregory had but little relish for the mission he had 
accepted, and, so wished to get it off his hands with 
the least possible delay. Accordingly, within the next 
hour, he hitched up and drove over to Jacob’s mill. 
Jacob was standing in one of the open doorways as he 
came up. His idea was that the dairyman was there 
as a customer ; and, putting on his blandest smile, he 
said : 

“ Hello, Richard ! Didn’t ’spec’ to see you this 
mornin’. What’s up ?” 

Gregory stepped from his conveyance in a very 
leisurely way, and walked slowly toward the door 
where the miller stood. On reaching it, he drew him- 
self up straight, and, regarding him for a few seconds 
with a serious look, replied : 

“ There’s a great deal up, Jacob, I am sorry to say, 
that oughtn’t to have taken place.” 

This drew Pete’s attention, who was a few feet be- 
hind his father in the mill, and he came to the door, 
not having the least idea of what the dairyman re- 
ferred to. Gregory at once fixed his eyes upon him in 
a manner that would have caused most youths, even if 
they were entirely innocent of wrong-doing, to feel de- 
cidedly uncomfortable. But Pete endured the scrutiny 
without wincing or betraying nervousness. 

“ Yo’ don’t tell me so,” was Jacob’s hurried reply. 
‘ Somethin’ wrong over’t your place ?” 

P No ; not at my place. But there is at your 
brother’s.” 

What ! Nobody dead, I hope ?” 

Not yet. But if matters of a certain kind move 


PETE CORNERED. 


ns 

ahead as rapidly as they have done lately, there’s no 
knowing how soon some one may be dead over there. 
Still, that which I have come to see about is a very 
serious affair, and closely concerns yourself as well as 
him.” 

I don’t git the drift o’ yer talk, neighbor. What’s 
to pay, anyhow ?” 

Jacob looked greatly puzzled, while Pete, though 
slightly mistrusting that Gregory referred to his vil- 
lany, showed no uneasiness. 

“ Well, I may as well come to the point at once,” 
said the dairyman, as he drew the documents which 
Timothy had given him from his pocket. I wish to 
say,” he continued, that I am acting in your brother’s 
stead at his urgent request. It is his belief, and mine 
also, that the business in hand will be better appre- 
ciated by you, in view of your long estrangement, by 
taking this course, than if he had acted in his own be- 
half. And I may as well say now, that his absence is 
not the result of malice towards you or yours. While 
he has many things to regret, there is much he would 
gladly overlook and forgive. But he cannot become 
the subject of repeated injuries without making some 
effort to shield himself. And did the offense proceed 
from any other source, I am confident that he would 
be less lenient than he now is. He only wishes the 
well-being of your family, and hopes that what I have 
to present here may benefit both you and him. Before 
you reply to what I have said, I will read a paper 
drawn by a lawyer setting forth Timothy’s grievances 
and indicating the course to be pursued to keep the 
matter from going to the authorities.” 

Gregory then read the documents. 

Jacob, who felt surprised and indignant all the way 
through the reading, was self-possessed enough to de- 
vise a method for dealing with the affair before the 
dairyman ceased. When the reading was concluded, 
he said : 

‘‘ That’s all well enough on paper, Richard. But’s 
one thing to say ’n ox’s ’n owl, ’n’ another thing to 
prove it, Ef there was no’n else in the hull country 


PEG BUNSON. 


Il6 

roun’ ’t went barefoot but Pete, 't might do to saddle 
this thing onter him. I reckon there’s others, though, 
a’t could come from a cornfiel”n’ apple orchid t’wards 
the swamp’s well’s he could.” 

No doubt of it, Jacob, no doubt of it. But all the 
circumstances that can be brought to bear make it very 
clear to the lawyer’s mind, and my own, also, that an)/ 
jury would convict Pete upon them. I know that it’s 
natural that you, as his father, should try to defend 
him against such a charge. But I advise you as a 
friend, not to make light of the facts, and in that way 
deceive yourself. As I have said, this method has 
been adopted in the hope that it may lead Pete to re- 
form his ways, and save you and the rest of the family 
from grief and shame.” 

During the reading and the talk that followed, Pete 
became quite nervous ; but he mastered the feeling so 
as not to betray it in his looks. Instead of permitting 
the exposure to affect him for good, he determined to 
deny the accusation m toto. So, when Gregory paused 
and his father asked him what he knew about the mat- 
ter, he answered promptly and indignantly : 

Nothin’. ’T’s a lie, the hull on it.” 

Take care, Pete,” continued the dairyman ; your 
uncle’s leniency won’t last forever.” 

Uncle be hanged. I hain’t no thief nor sich. Wha’d 
wi care fur’s corn ’n’ his apple trees, does he s’pose. 
Can’t play that air gam’ on me.” 

Pete,” said Gregory, eyeing him keenly, ‘‘ don’t you 
know that two black men met you the other night only 
a little ways from the apple orchard, and that you told 
them you had been to Longworth’s on an errand ?” 

“ Yes.” 

Had you been to Longworth’s ?” 

D’ye s’pose I’d say so ’f I hadn’t ?” 

‘‘ And saw him ?” 

Course I seed ’im.” 

Then either he or you is guilty of falsehood. He, 
and all at his place deny having seen you that night 
anywhere near there, and are certain that you were 
not at the house,” 


BITTER WATERS. 


II7 


Don’t care. Guess I know where I was.” 

The dairyman from his heart pitied the boy because 
of his disrespectful language and persistence in falsify- 
ing, and proceeded to give him a very plain talk in the 
form of v/holesome advice. This done, he addressed 
himself to Jacob. The men debated the case for some 
minutes further, when, believing he had done his whole 
duty by both father and son, Gregory returned to his 
carriage and left for home. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

BITTER WATERS. 

Pete felt safe enough because his father seemed to 
be on his side. Nothing was said until Gregory was 
beyond hearing distance. Then Jacob turned to the 
boy and gazed at him with such a threatening expres- 
sion that he began to fear, and' made a move to re- 
treat. 

Don’chu stir ’n other inch from where y’am !” 
thundered his father. 

Pete now became thoroughly frightened. Why 
should his father act and speak in that manner, after 
defending him as he had done ?” 

‘‘This’s a fine fix yer in, ain’t it? Don’t tell me yo’ 
didn’t do them air things ’at Gregory says yo’ did, 
coz I know better. Wha’chu got ter say fur yersef, 
anyhow ?” 

Pete looked glum ; made a powerful effort to mas- 
ter his fear ; and then, in a brazen way, which would 
have done credit to a professional tramp, said : 

“ Didn’t do’t.” 

“ Bah ! Yo’ can’t stuff that lie down my throat, no 
more ’n’ yo’ could Gregory’s. Yo’ better own up’s 
he told yo’ to. A purty botch yo’ made o’ the hull 
biznis^ didn’t yo’ ?” Why didn’t yo’ take some lessons 


ii8 


PEG BUNSON. 


’n rascality afore yo’ struck out on yer own hook? 
Might’s well ha’ filled yer pockets wi’ lime ’n’ sprinkled 
it ’long’s yo’ went, so’s to let ’em know where yo’ 
come from. S’pose yo’ thought yer tracks ’n’ sof’ 
ground’ ’ud do jis’ ’s well. Hang it ! ’f’u can’t do bet- 
ter ’n’ that gittin’ even wi’ folks, yo’ bes’ter leave the 
job to some ’n’ ’t knows how. Yo’ orter be licked 
within ’n inch o’ yer life, ’n’ I’m goin’ ter wax yo’ 
fur’t, anyhow.” 

Having thus ventilated his opinions, Jacob seized a 
stout stick within his reach. Seeing this action, Pete 
sprang away, but was immediately pursued by his 
father. Then there followed a race in all directions 
through the mill, over logs, piles of slabs, and around 
machinery, which was kept up for many minutes. The 
boy tried his best to get out of the building, but his 
father headed him off at every attempt. Pete would, 
probably, have succeeded in tiring his father out, and 
so escaped, or postponed the promised chastisement, 
had not a closed door resisted his first efforts to open 
it. Just as it yielded he was captured. Jacob, pant- 
ing and almost frothing at the mouth, was unable, for 
a few moments, to articulate, or apply his cudgel ; 
but, holding the boy, with a vice-like grip, by one arm, 
he shook him vigorously until he could regain his 
speech. 

Yo’ scoundrel !” he at length hissed, I’ll larn yo’ 
how ter run away from me.” And he gave Pete sev- 
eral heavy blows across the back with the stick. 

The boy howled with pain and rage. 

‘‘Yo’ hain’t got ’nough to beller ’bout yit,” con- 
tinued his father, as he again applied the stick, this 
time more effectually, causing Pete to scream so loudly 
that he was heard at the house. 

“ Reckon I’ll put marks on yo’ ’s plain ’s them yo’ 
made goin’ cross the fiel’s. There hain’t no use squir- 
min’ ’ll’ kickin’, coz yo’ can’t git away. I ain’t done 

Then other strokes followed, until Pete, in sheer 
agony, sank to the floor. 

But severe as was his punishment, Pete suspected 


BITTER WATERS. 


tig 


that his detection, and not his deeds, was the cause of 
it. This was about the truth. Jacob would have been 
pleased to hear of his brother’s losses, had not his own 
family been mixed up with them. Even had he been 
certain that Pete was the culprit, with the proof to 
criminate him lacking, the boy would, probably, have 
received only a mild reprimand. 

What on airth’s the matter here ?” cried Jacob’s 
wife as she rushed into the mill, followed by the girls. 

Matter enough. He’s gone ’n spiled Tim’s corn ’n 
apple trees, ’n lef’ ’is tracks all the way fro’ there till 
here. Blasted fule !” 

Don’t b’lieve it, pop,” said the woman, promptly. 

Yo’ might’s well b’lieve it cos it’s so.” 

Who sez ’tis ?” 

Them ’at knows. Mor’ ’n that, he went ’n tole 
two niggers ’at he’d been to Longuths the night he 
fixed the trees, ’s ef he thought they could n’t fine out 
he hadn’t. The sick fox ; ’f I thought he cud stan’ it, 
I’d wail ’un more yit.” 

“ Oh, for marcy sake, don’t hit ’im agin !” cried the 
mother, frantically. He looks’ ’s ef he’s mos’ dead 
now.” 

Jacob eyed Pete for a brief space as if half inclined 
to execute his throat. Then, because he feared the 
boy could endure no more, he decided to let him off. 

Git up yo’ — yo’ — ” 

Don’t 1” urged his wife, as he again raised the 
stick to frighten Pete into compliance. Git up, chile, 
’n go to the house. Yo’ ’ll soon be all right agin.” 

The boy, partly by his own efforts, and, partly, by 
the jerk his father gave him, regained his feet, and 
without uttering a word, proceeded by a slow, limp- 
ing process, to the house. 

In Jacob’s view, Pete was now thoroughly subdued. 
He had given him the severest punishment of his life. 
More than this ; he had terrorized the rest. The girls 
knew not what to expect. They had never before 
seen him in such a towering passion. And, while they 
sympathized with their brother, they dared not reveal 
the feeling by either speech or movement. As for the 


120 


PEG BUNSON. 


mother, she felt that a leaden weight rested on her 
heart. 

Jacob traced this heavy batch of results to Peg’s 
last visit. He was right. She had sown a plentiful 
supply of thorn seed, and they had sprung up almost 
instantly. But had he continued to think correctly, 
beyond that visit, he would have discovered himself 
as the first cause, and could have said with Macbeth, 

This even handed justice commends the ingredients 
of the poisoned chalice to our own lips.” Respect for 
him, on the part of his wife and children, was now 
about destroyed. Fear had usurped its throne. But 
Pete had not only had respect for his father beaten out 
of him, but an evil resolution beaten into him, which, 
in turn, would strengthen the wicked principles shown 
in his recent crimes. 

Pete lounged about the house at will during the 
next two days, without any conflict with his father. 
The latter interpreted this as a good indication, while 
the truth was, the boy hated his very appearance. 
His mother endeavored to soothe him with sympa- 
thetic words, for she was not fully convinced that he 
was guilty of the acts imputed to him. She certainly 
hoped that he was innocent, but believed, if he were 
not, that the whipping he had received would not 
effect a reform. Her design was to have an earnest 
motherly talk with him in a day or two ; but this was 
frustrated by a plan of Pete’s being rendered practical 
sooner than he himself had supposed it could be. 

On the evening of the third day as Jacob entered 
the house from the mill, he ordered supper at once, as 
he had business out that would detain him for several 
hours. He had received something over fifty dollars 
that day from a customer, which he preferred not to 
carry with him. This he put in a desk drawer in an 
adjoining room, and told his wife about it when Pete 
was present. Jacob occasionally put money there 
under similar circumstances, without the least fear that 
any of his family would disturb it. 

After his father went away, which was at sunset, 
Pete expressed some uneasiness about his traps. He 


BITTER WATER‘D. 


1 : 2 ! 

had not attended to them in three days. From what 
the girls had told him, he knew that nothing had been 
caught, but he said they needed baiting and he ought 
to look after them. 

“ Reckon they kin go ’til to-morrer,” said his 
mother. “ Yo’ mus’ keep still ’n git well.” 

“ Guess I kin fix ’em,” persisted Pete. Night’s the 
bes’ time fur game.” 

Can’t the gals bait ’em ?” 

‘‘ Won’t trust ’em.” 

“ S’pose yo’ll trust me ?” 

‘‘ Will yo’ go with ’em ?” 

‘^Yes.” 

His mother was inclined to humor him because of 
his condition. 

Then you’ll haf ter hurry up fur it ’ll be dark 
afore long ’n the swamp.” 

Mrs. Bunson and the girls soon left the house for 
the traps. This met Pete’s desire. He wanted them 
out of the way. After watching them until they got 
beyond the mill, he went to the room where his father 
had put the money. This he extracted from the desk 
drawer, and went directly to his own room on the 
floor above. Pete’s wardrobe was quite limited, though 
he had several garments better than those he usually 
wore. Selecting the best of these he hastily donned 
them, together with a pair of shoes. Having secured 
the money in an inner pocket, he returned below, pro- 
vided himself with a few home-made cakes, and then 
left the house at a rear-door. 

It is'scarcely necessary to state that Pete was run- 
ning away. This design had been the subject of his 
thoughts ever since Peg left, though he had not fully 
decided the matter until his recent whipping. What 
he needed since was to recover somewhat from his 
wounds, an opportunity, and some means to give him 
a start. The last two essentials were now available, 
and as for his condition, he felt himself equal to a 
tramp as far as the city, which he believed he could 
reach by morning. 

A half hour later, his mother and sisters returned, 


\22 


PEG BUNSON. 


Supposing that he had gone to lie down, they paid no 
particular attention to his absence. But when, after 
nearly two hours had passed, they heard nothing of 
him, Mrs. Bunson went to his room. She was sur- 
prised and alarmed at not finding him there. On in- 
forming the girls of her discovery, the house was 
searched. This failing, they called his name in all 
directions. Of course, there was no response. The 
girls now began to cry, while Mrs. Bunson herself be- 
came almost hysterical. In this condition Jacob found 
them on his return. 

‘‘What’s the matter here ?” he asked in a half angry 
tone. Jacob had a horror of crying women. 

“ Oh, dunno where Pete ’s gone ter sobbed his 
wife. 

“ Gone ter? Hain’t ’e in the house ?” 

“No. I’ve went all through ’t, ’n’ we called for ’im 
all ’round, ’n’ ’e ain’t noers to be foun’ !” 

“ I’ll lay ole brindle ’at he’s playin’ ’possum sumers 
’bout the place,” said Jacob, but his nerves began to 
twitch, nevertheless. He thought of the whipping. 

“ I’m ’feard he’s gone ’n’ ruuned away,” came from 
his wife, with a fresh burst of grief. 

“ Nonsense ! Ef ’is floggin’ hurt ’s bad ’s he said it 
did, he couldn’t run away, nohow. An’, hang it’ ’f’e 
has went, he’ll soon come back agin. Look how Peg 
did.” 

“ Peg’s a gal, pop ; ’n’ that’s diffrunt. I’m ’feard 
yo’ nockt more o’ th’ ole boy inter Pete ’n’ yo’ nockt 
outen him. Mebbe he didn’t do nothin’ af’er all, with 
them air trees ’n’ corn.” 

“Yes, he did, too. There ain’t nothin’ sartiner ’n’ 
that. Well, ’twon’t do no good to stew over this 
thing, anyhow. I don’t b’lieve Pete’s went fur, ’f’e 
went at all. Leastways, ’e won’t stay long, coz he 
ain’t got no money ter keep hisself with, ’n’ I reckon 
he’ll fine ’at his appetite went along.” 

But Jacob took another view of the matter when he 
went, the next morning, to get the fifty dollars from 
the drawer. Then there followed a scene difficult to 
describe. Jacob accused his wife of taking it; then 


BITTER WATERS. 


123 


the boy; and then the two of having conspired to rob 
him to help Pete away. It was a quarrel of the first 
magnitude. The man tore about the house as if wild, 
while the woman and the girls were half paralyzed 
with fear at what was, and what might be. Jacob, how- 
ever, changed his course before any personal damage 
was done, and left in high dudgeon, exclaiming as he 
made his exit : 

ril have that air money back agin 

Rushing to the stable, he saddled the best of his two 
miserable jades, and started forth to hunt for Pete. 
But, though he continued his effort till late in the 
afternoon, he failed to find even a clue to the direction 
the boy had taken. Early in the morning he bor- 
rowed a fleeter horse, and gave the whole day to the 
search, to be again disappointed. Believing now that 
he had done all he could to capture the renegade, he 
pocketed his loss and vented his spleen upon his fam- 
ily, or any one else who chanced to irritate him. 

Pete was surely gone, and with the means to provide 
for his wants. Had it not been for the latter fact, his 
mother and sisters would have indulged a hope of his 
speedy return. But now they despaired of seeing him 
again. Mrs. Bunson felt as if worse than bereft of a 
child, while the girls experienced a terrible sense of 
loneliness. As for Jacob, he tried to take the matter 
philosophically. Nevertheless, he increased his pota- 
tions until he was seldom really sober, neglected his 
interests, and became so insolent to many of his patrons 
that his business diminished as the weeks went by. 


124 


PEG BUNSON. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

NEW PEG GAINING. 

Pete’s departure and theft, which were soon noised 
through the community, seemed not to impress his 
cousin Peg to any great extent. This, perhaps, was 
owing to her blunted moral sense. Be that as it might, 
of one thing she felt quite certain, which was that 
Pete would come back. She did. But then she did 
not have fifty dollars to help herself with. He had. 
What of it ? It would soon be gone, and he was too 
lazy to work for more. She imagined that he could 
steal more, though she was not sufficiently interested 
in his case to cause her much anxiety. Her mind was 
engrossed by a matter that was of far more conse- 
quence. 

Peg was conscious that she had assumed a great 
task in deciding to beat Harv. Longuth ” as a stu- 
dent. He was far ahead while she was just entering 
the list. But even this did not cause her courage to 
flag. Her ignorance had been ridiculed by him and 
he must be punished at whatever cost. So Peg did 
not wait for new books ; but finding several that Dan 
had used, she went to work with Mrs. Hammersley 
and Millie as engineers. Her first week was pro- 
nounced a success. She had mastered the alphabet, 
drawn several maps, and made a number of sketches. 
Her parents laughed over the result ; Mrs. Ham- 
mersley praised her ; and Millie clapped her hands in 
glee. Peg began to think she was of some conse- 
quence, and determined to double on this gain during 
the next seven days. So she bent all her energies to 
the task and succeeded. It soon became apparent 
that the girl had a wonderfully retentive memory. 
There was one thing Mrs. Hammersley greatly desired 


NEW PEG GAINING. 


125 

Peg to overcome. That was her faulty use of lan- 
guage. She had already begun to correct this. But 
the process was too slow in her estimation. And 
as some weeks must elapse before her pupil could 
enter upon grammar and master it, she instructed 
Millie to arrange with Peg for a course of mutual 
criticism on their modes of expression. Peg became 
a willing party to the contract, and the result was 
more rapid improvement on her own part and much 
amusement for both girls and their seniors. In order 
not to have all the objectionable speeches on one side, 
Millie would frequently make an outlandish blunder 
which Peg could not fail to notice, and her efforts at 
correction were decidedly entertaining. 

The convenient time at length came to visit the city 
and make the purchases for Peg. Mrs. Hammersley, 
Millie, Peg, and Dan composed the party. It was the 
first time Peg had ever seen a city. To say that she 
was surprised at nearly everything she saw, would be 
a tame statement of the fact. Open-mouthed wonder 
was the order of the day with her. The motley 
throngs of people ; the variety and number of vehicles, 
including street-cars ; the splendid and lofty buildings, 
the elegant stores, and what not, kept her eyes dan- 
cing so that she seemed not to have time to inquire 
concerning anything. The articles bought for her own 
use really made her nervous, and she realized a not-at- 
home feeling in anticipation of wearing them. 
“ What’ll folks say?” she queried to herself. Won’t 
know how to act.” Nevertheless, Peg came to the 
sage conclusion that if she intended to beat Harvey 
Longworth on educational lines, she must, at least, 
equal him in appearance. So she made a virtue of 
necessity, and resolved to do and dare anything that 
w^ould aid her design. Just before they started for 
home, an event — if it may be dignified by that name 
— took place that, in a good degree, reconciled Peg to 
this new departure. At the last store they visited, 
Dan excused himself for a time. He was absent nearly 
a half hour. When he returned, Mrs. Hammersley 
and the girls had just reached the sidewalk. He was 


126 


PEG BUNSON. 


clothed in an entire new suit, including hat and shoes. 
The garments previously worn, being packed in a 
bundle, he now placed into the carriage, and turned 
with a broad smile, towards the rest. 

‘‘Bless me !” said Mrs. Hammersley, “ who have we 
here ? If this don’t beat the nabobs.’’ 

“Humph,” responded Dan, “you didn’t suppose 
that Peg and the rest of you were going to have it all 
your own way, did you ?” 

“ It doesn’t look as if we were at present. What 
next, I wonder ?” 

“ There’s no telling what next, Mrs. Hammersley. 
Peg and I have got started now, and it’s hard to say 
where we’ll fetch up. But you mustn’t be surprised if 
you hear some day that Peg’s got a beau.” 

Dan’s last sentence came very near the danger line. 
Peg was not yet invulnerable to any word that could 
be construed as a reflection upon herself, and his re- 
mark suggested such a design. As a result, old Peg 
came visibly to the front. Mrs. Hammersley saw this 
and hastened to reply. 

“ Why, Peggy, he thinks you’ll be just as foolish as 
he would, if in your place. I wouldn’t be a bit sur- 
prised to find that he’s only fishing for compliments 
because he’s fixed up so stylish. And what are you 
going to do, Mr. Dan ? Get married, I suppose.” 

“ Not this week. But you mustn’t faint away if you 
hear that I’m after the finest girl that ever lived in 
Centreville.” 

“Would you mind telling us her name 

“ Why, mamma, I guess she’s to be found first,” said 
Millie. 

With a light laugh all around, they entered the car- 
riage. The little ruse had its intended effect upon Peg. 
But apart from this, Dan’s replies were not all empty 
pleasantries. Millie was in his mind when he referred 
to “ the finest girl,” though the most astute cross-ex- 
aminer in the land could never have forced him to 
confess it. Nor would he have been more willing to 
admit that he was so thoroughly under the power of 
Cupid’s spells as he was. But Dan was only fifteen 


NEW PEG GAINING. 


127 


years old, and his faculties were far from being ma- 
tured. There was no telling what changes might oc- 
cur in his perceptions, tastes, and judgment in the six 
years just ahead. 

The shadows stretched long to the eastward when 
they reached home. Peg had the greatest story of her 
life to tell, and interested auditors to hear it. But, 
singularly enough, her talk was all about what she had 
seen, nothing concerning the purchases made for her. 
In the evening, however, her father led her to speak of 
them, and, at length she expressed something like grat- 
ification concerning her prospective attire.’’ 

I s’pose Mis’ Ham’sley, yo’ spent the hull o’ the 
money ?” queried Mr. Bunson. 

Do you think those things are worth the sum you 
gave me 

Reckon th’ am. There’s lots on ’em.” 

‘^Well, there are fifteen dollars left over.” 

Fif — now, you don’t say.” 

Yes, I do. It’s the truth.” And the lady smiled 
at his surprise. 

''My! that beats me. Can’t yo’ think o’ suthin’ 
more ’at’s needed ?” 

" Nothing. Peggy’s well supplied for a while. But 
there will be five dollars required for the dressmaker 
whom I’ve engaged. It is the one I employ at home.” 

" That’s right. So, there’s ten dollars over,” re- 
sponded the farmer. 

"Yes, sir.” And she handed him the money. 

He took it mechanically, held it for a few moments 
as if uncertain how to dispose of it, and then said : 

'‘ Peg, I meant this all for yo’ ; but bein’s yo’ can’t 
git it all on yer body, yo’ kin do wha’cher min’ to wi’ 
what’s lef’. Come and git it.” 

This speech of liberality surprised them all. Not so 
much because he gave the money, but because it was 
given to Peg. What earthly use could she have for it? 
This was a mystery to herself, though, with a half- 
frightened appearance she obeyed the command. 

" Peg,” he said, " I’m goin’ ter give yo’ this cos I 


128 


PEG BUNSON. 


’spect yo’ll do some good wi’ it, ’n’ yo' kin take yer 
choice o’ what that’ll be.” 

“Thank’ee,” she whispered, taking the money. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

UNEXPECTED THINGS. 

A DAY later, the men who had made Timothy an 
offer for his farm, came for his decision. 

Mr. Bunson,” said one of them, ^‘we are here ex- 
pecting that you have decided to accept our terms.” 

Well, no ; can’t say ’t I have,” replied the farmer, 
removing his hat and stroking his hair. 

How’s that ? You certainly don’t object to the 
amount offered.^” 

“ W-e-11, rayther.” 

Why, we thought fifty thousand a very liberal 
sum.” 

“ It’s a good ’eal o’ money, that’s a fac’ ; but my 
place ’s wuth more ’n that.” 

I doubt if anyone else would think of giving you 
that amount,” said the other gentleman. 

“ P’raps not, ef they ony wanted to farm the place. 
But that air railroad’s goin’ ter make a mighty big 
diffrunce in the price of Ian’ round these parts. See. 
’N I guess yo’ know it.” 

“ Certainly, we know it and therefore, offered you a 
good price at first, as we supposed you would not over- 
look that matter,” replied the first speaker. We 
have had an offer of a place not quite as large as yours 
for a much less rate per acre ; but there are some 
reasons why we prefer yours.” 

Yo’d better take t’other un, cos’ yo’ can’t git mine 
at your figgers,” said Bunson, in an indifferent way. 


UNEXPECTED THINGS. 1 29 

May I ask what you value your place at, Mr. Bun- 
son ? inquired the second gentleman. 

Sartin’ yo’ kin ask, ’n I’ll say this ere, ’at I kin git 
three times’s much outen my farm than yo’ wan’ ter 
give.” 

Then there followed a string of questions and an- 
swers, which included many of the points in the con- 
versation between Bunson and lawyer Hammersley, 
already given. 

I think you under-estimate on two very impor- 
tant facts, Mr. Bunson,” said one of the men. One, 
is the large reduction of salable land by opening the 
necessary streets, and the other, the time it would 
take to dispose of the remainder. It would require 
many years, if your plan were followed. Now, if we 
take your property, we pay you cash for it at the time 
the deed is given. This you can loan on bond and 
mortgage ; put into stocks, or use it to purchase other 
land with, as you please. In either case, you have the 
opportunity to realize good solid returns with very 
little effort.” 

So. But if ’t ’ud pay’s good’s yo’ think, why don’t 
yo’ put the money yo’ wan’ ter gimme out ’n that air 
way ?” 

Why, don’t you see that if we go into farming 
we’ll need land.” 

Yes ; but yo’ hain’t goin’ inter farmin’, s’ nigh ’s I 
kin guess.” 

We’ve not said that we weren’t.” 

Timothy replied to this by jerking his head. 

Well, Mr. Bunson, since it seems that we cannot 
agree on the offer made, what will you sell for, cash 
down ?” 

Nothin’ short o’ eighty thousan’, ’n, mebbe not 
that.” 

“ W-h-e-w,” came from one of the men. 

That’s out of all proportion,” observed the other. 

Mebbe. But yo’ haint obleeged to buy, yo’ 
know,” said Timothy. Then, taking a sweeping glance 
^t the thickening clouds, he added, I reckon it’s 


130 


PEG BUNSON. 


goin' to rain afore long, ’n IVe got some late hay out 
'at mus’ be ’tended to.” 

The callers, finding that they could make no impres- 
sion on the farmer with the sum named by them, con- 
sulted apart for a brief space. Meantime, Timothy 
showed some impatience at the loss of time they oc- 
casioned him, and was on the point of excusing him- 
self, when one of them said : 

Mr. Bunson, wouldn’t you take seventy-five thou- 
sand ?” 

“ Can’t do ’t.” 

‘‘ It’s a very large sum.” 

‘‘Taint big ’nough, though,” was replied. 

They hesitated a few moments. 

“ Well, call it eighty then, and bind the bargain.” 

“ Hain’t sure I’ll sell ’t eighty yit. But I kin let yo' 
know to-morrer ’bout this time.” 

After urging him somewhat and finding that he was 
not to be moved from his decision, the men left, to re- 
turn the next day. 

That evening, Timothy had another talk with the 
lawyer, which resulted in the purchase being effected 
when the speculators returned. The farmer reserving 
a single acre as the^ite for a new house. 

The other offer which the buyers had referred to, 
came from Jacob Bunson. He had heard of the over- 
ture made to his brother, and visited them with the 
hope of disposing of his own place. But as it was not 
so desirably located, and objectionable in other re- 
spects, they failed to be influenced by his much lower 
rates. 

Of course, the disposal of the farm created a sensa- 
tion in the household. The hired men felt that their 
“ occupation was gone.” Norah determined to remain 
with the family. She “ wouldn’t be driv’ away, no 
how,” though she became w^onderfully exercised over 
the outlook. As for Dan, the sale put him in a quan- 
dary. If he continued to follow farming, he would 
have to buy a place of his own, or hire out. If he 
took neither course, to what else could he look ? Idle- 
ness was out of the question. He had too much am- 


UNEXPECTED THINGS. I3I 

bition to mope about. But a solution of his case had 
already been thought of by another. 

Peg was unable to grasp the situation. The great 
change dazed her. Slie was hardly prepared to under- 
stand that it opened up a promising future before her 
— giving her greater importance and furnishing her 
with the means to acquire an abundance of knowl- 
edge. She would listen to what was said about the 
matter, with the greatest eagerness, and then return 
to her studies with the single idea of beating “ Harv. 
Longuth.” 

Before the end of the week, another thing occurred 
in Peg’s life that created but little less of a sensation, 
in a certain circle, than did the disposal of the farm. 

The Centreville Aid Society ” had emerged into ac- 
tual existence by selecting permanent officers, and the 
above title; and it was announced to the community 
that it was ready to receive contributions of any kind 
that would aid the deserving. But up to the last and 
third meeting, nothing had been received. Mrs. Ham- 
mersley, who had attended the other meetings, was 
present at this. When the time arrived to receive 
contributions, she waited a short space, expecting re- 
sponses from others. But as none came, she quietly 
said : 

I have ten dollars to hand in.” 

‘‘That is a good send-off,” said Mrs. F'lint, who was 
the President. 

“ Yes, very,” observed Mrs. Dowling. “ From your 
husband, I presume, Mrs. Hammersley.” 

“ Oh, no ; though I suppose he will endeavor to do 
his share,” came the smiling reply. “This is from 
Peggy Bunson.” 

“ Peg !— ” 

“ Of all things !” 

“You really can’t mean that, now, Mrs. Hammer- 
sley !” 

These and kindred ejaculations proceeded from 
nearly all present. Each one would have guessed 
every resident of the place as the donor, before think- 
ing of Peg. And then^ th^ idea that she had made 


132 


PEG BUNSON. 


the first gift instalment to the newly-fledged associa- 
tion, and such a liberal one withal, not only came as a 
shock to their sensibilities, but as a severe rebuke to 
their prejudice against her. The second thought, 
however, which entered all minds, was voiced by Mrs. 
Cunningham. 

Are we to regard this donation as the result of 
your kind solicitations, Mrs. Hammersley 

‘^Not by any means. It was quite as much a sur- 
prise to me as it is to you. The first I knew of it was 
a few moments before I started to come here. In- 
deed, I rather tried to discourage her from giving it 
at present, but she insisted, and would have been 
grieved, I am sure, if I had not taken it.” 

I almost wish you had positively refused to take 
it, because, for one, I feel not a little annoyed by the 
thought that the creature who, of all others, we were 
determined to rule out of our list of beneficiaries, is 
the first one to place money in our treasury,” said 
Mrs. Dowling. 

This expression appealed to the pride of several, 
and to the consciences of others. 

I move, with all due respect to Mrs. Hammer- 
sley,” said one lady, that the offer be rejected with 
thanks.” 

Oh, don’t say ‘ with thanks !’ ” cried another mem- 
ber. 

^^Yes; we should add that,” said Mrs. Dowling. 

You forget, my dear, that we must maintain a show, 
at least, of courtesy.” 

I don’t think it would be good policy for us to re- 
fuse the contribution,” suggested the President. 

Why not.^” asked Mrs. Cunningham. 

Because it may lead others to withhold their aid. 
Many who may hear of the case might get the idea 
that we are too select in the matter of donations, put- 
ting the social before the charitable element, since 
Peg’s money would be regarded as good as any 
other.” 

“ There’s force in that,” came from another. 


UNEXPECTED THINGS. 1 33 

Still/' said Mrs. Flint, if any one seconds the 
motion, I will put it to vote.” 

But the point made by the president, evidently had 
its effect, since no one responded to her quasi invita- 
tion. Considerable parley, however, followed, rela- 
ting to the gift and the giver, during which the fact of 
Peg’s receiving the money from her father, with the 
simple restriction that she was to use it for a good 
purpose, was elicited from Mrs. Hammersley. But 
the mystery remained, what object had the girl in 
donating it to the society ? 

Of course Peg had an object, and it must be con- 
fessed that it was not a philanthropic one. From some 
source she had learned how she had been estimated 
at the first meeting. This made her indignant ; and, 
so, true to her nature, she determined to get even with 
the offenders at the first opportunity. Her method 
was something after the style, though lacking the 
spirit of Paul’s injunction : If thine enemy hunger, 
feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink, for, in so doing, 
thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head.” The 
‘‘ coals,” judging by the manner in which the gift was 
received, had evidently been heaped,” while the im- 
plied love was absent. But the story of the episode 
circulated through the community, all the same, and 
proved to be quite a boom for the subject thereof. 
Even many of the members of the aid society relaxed 
the tension of their prejudice somewhat, and attempted 
a patronizing manner towards her. But Peg was as 
independent as she was recalcitrant, and carried her 
head quite as vertically as the most pompous of them. 
Mrs. Longworth confessed to Mrs. Hammersley that 
she had really misunderstood Peg ; v/hile some of the 
others regretted their hastiness in ostracizing her. 
But the girl ignored these transitions quite as fully as 
she had done the previous bad opinions. Mrs. Ham- 
mersley was fast becoming her idol, and Millie her 
ideal companion. Her respect for the lawyer was of 
that type which includes confidence, veneration and 
love. Nevertheless the old Peg ” died hard, for 


134 


PEG BUNSON. 


there was many a mental battle in which she gained 
temporary triumphs, forcing the, as yet, only partially 
developed antagonist to the wall. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

PERSPECTIVES. 

‘‘ Peggy,'’ queried the lawyer one day, ‘‘ if you had 
to choose, which would you rather be, an artist, or a 
book-worm ?” 

She pondered the question a few moments and then 
said : 

What’s a book-worm ?” 

A book-worm is a person who for mere pleasure, 
or to gain knowledge, devotes much time to the read- 
ing of books.” 

“ I’d ruther be both,” was answered, brightly. 

‘‘ Please say rather, dear,” corrected Mrs. Hammer- 
sley. 

Rather.” 

That’s right,” observed the lawyer. But suppose 
you could only be one of the two ; how then ?” 

After another brief pause, she replied : 

I’d rather be a book-worm.” 

Why ?” 

‘‘ Because then I’d learn something ’bout every- 
thing.” 

‘‘About many things, no doubt,” said the invalid. 
“But how would that benefit you, since you would use 
nearly all your time reading, and have scarcely any 
left for practicing your knowledge ?” 

“Well — well, I’d — know, anyway.” 

“ So you would. But do you think it would be as 
nice as to have canvas and colors and brushes, and 
paint fine pictures to be put into splendid gilt frames 
and hung in public places where many would go to ad- 


PERSPECTIVES. 


I3S 


mire them and praise the artist, and buy the pictures 
at wonderful prices ? Perhaps you didn’t think of all 
that, but it might be.” 

‘‘ What, for me ?” She opened her eyes wide with 
s'urprise. 

Why not?” he asked, amused at her manner. 

There have been others who have not shown so 
much artistic talent at your age as you show, who 
have become both famous and rich in that way.” 

Guess ril never be fam’s and rich that way. 
Hain’t never seen paint, as I know.” 

‘‘But you’d love to paint, wouldn’t you, Peggy?” 
asked the lady. 

“ I jist guess I would,” came promptly. 

“ Suppose you had all those things to use and plenty 
of books besides ? How would that suit you ?” This 
from the lawyer. 

“ That ’u’d be jist splendid.” 

Just splendid,” again corrected Mrs. Hammersley. 

“Just — just — just splendid.” 

“ Rut you would be obliged to go away from home, 
perhaps, to get all that enjoyment. Would you like 
that ?” 

“ Away from home ?” she echoed, as if she failed to 
understand. 

“ Yes. There’s no one around here who could in- 
struct you in painting ; is there ?” 

“ Mrs. Plammersley,” said Peg, confidentially. 

“ No, dear ; I couldn’t, because I don’t understand 
the use of colors myself. Besides, we don’t expect to 
be here a great while longer.” 

“ Don’t !” 

There was more consternation than any other feel- 
ing in this expression. Peg had seemingly forgotten 
that this change was sure to come. 

“ Not more than three weeks, at the most,” said the 
lady. 

The gloom on Peg’s face deepened. 

“You didn’t expect us to stay here all the time ; 
did you, my child ?” queried the invalid. 

“ You can’t go,” she replied, ignoring the question. 


136 


PEG BUNSON. 


“ Why not, pray ?’' 

Can’t walk.” 

That’s so, for the present. But the doctor’s going 
to get me a pair of crutches, then I can.” 

Crutches ? What’s them ?” 

The lawyer explained. 

Peg’s head drooped again ; and as they silently 
watched her, the tears began to fill her eyes. 

“ Peggy, would you dislike to go away from home ?” 
he at length said. 

“ Where ’bouts ?” 

Well, anywhere. Say to our house in the city.” 

The cloud vanished instantly, and the sun seemed to 
have cast one of its brightest rays across her face. A 
greater or more sudden change could scarcely have 
been effected. But a shade of doubt followed almost 
as quickly. 

You won’t let me ?” she cried eagerly. 

“ Don’t be so sure.” 

“ But pop — papa and mamma won’t.” 

Have you asked them ?” 

No — sir. Didn’t think ’bout going.” 

“ Well, we have asked them, my child, and they are 
willing that you shall go.” 

Be 

Her intense interest caused them both to smile. 

Yes, dear,” said the lady. ‘‘ But wouldn’t you feel 
sorry to leave papa and mamma and Dan ?” 

Can’t I come home again ?” 

Oh, yes. Often.” 

Peg was wild with delight, and darted towards the 
door to tell her mother and Millie, just as the latter 
entered it. 

, Millie, I’m going with you,” she cried. 

‘‘ Where to?” 

Your home; when you go ter stay. They all 
say so.” 

Then followed a scene that partook of both the sub- 
lime and the ridiculous. 

Peg had reached another mile-post in her life. The 
proposed change captivated all her thought. It was a 


PERSPECTIVES. 


137 


charming prospect in every way she viewed it. For a 
time, however, it was the single idea of being with 
Millie and her parents that made it so. At length the 
fact that she was to live in the city, surrounded by 
many wonderful things and multitudes of people, 
divided her attentions. But Peg did not limit her 
reflections to these pleasant considerations. Some 
seed thoughts, one, especially, that Mrs. Hammersley 
had dropped into her mind, began to show life. It 
was the prompt and proper use of opportunities. 

Now, no one would have regarded Peg as an expert 
in either logic or philosophy. She was not supposed 
to have an analytical mind. Nevertheless, she could 
see what the learned call propositions better than she 
could state them. A crude intellect often puts this 
and that together more readily than a cultured one. 
Ignoramuses have stumbled upon wonders ; and some 
of the greatest discoveries have been made without 
premeditation. Gun-cotton was not the product of 
experiment. The law of gravitation had existed since 
the dawn of creation, but the dropping of an apple in 
the seventeenth century first made humanity aware 
that there was such a law. Newton traced its extent 
and found it to be universal. Peg knew nothing about 
gun-cotton or Sir Isaac ; but she had perceptive 
powers, though they were undisciplined. A log is a 
log whether it be straight or crooked. The girl’s 
ideas doubtless took a very labyrinthian course, but 
she got to the heart of the fact that met her, unguided 
by the methods of the schools. An opportunity was 
before her. A combination of favoring circumstances 
was presented. And though she knew nothing about 
the poet’s assertion that 

“ There is a tide in the affairs of men 
Which, taken at the flood, bears on to fortune, 

down in her simple way, she discerned something that 
seemed to be a personal advantage. It was like a broad 
landscape mantled by a thick haze, to her mental eye. 
Its contour and extent seemed very uncertain. But it 


PEG BUNSON. 


133 

was attractive and pleasing ; and the more she gazed 
upon it, the more attractive and beautiful it became. 
She went apart from her friends to contemplate it. 
As she thought, possibilities began to assume shape 
and awaken her interest. And in the proportion that 
these impressed her, did her ideals cease to grovel and 
commence to rise. By degrees, “ Harv. Longuth,” as 
an incentive to her effort, dwindled into unworthiness. 
She felt in a measure, the need of a loftier standard. 
But she was unable to decide what it was to be ; why 
she needed it ; or how it was to be secured. She was in 
a dilemma. How much she required assistance. 

Peg could not have gone back to her old life from 
this point. She was awakening from a hideous dream, 
as it were, and dreaded to sleep again for fear of its 
repetition. She must go forward and upward. There 
were willing hands to guide, and loving hearts and 
words to encourage her. She would make slips and 
blunders, and sometimes become discouraged and 
weary ; but her path was to be an up-grade leading to 
an El Dorado of gratification and happiness. 

But what of Dan He was struck dumb when the 
lawyer proposed that he should enter his office as a 
student. Dan had done literally nothing in the way 
of forecasting, beyond the limits of his father’s farm ; 
and not even this compassed anything more than the 
condition to which the farm might be brought. His 
personal interests seemed to have no place in his 
mental prospecting, if a few recent vagrant thoughts 
suggesting ghostly possibilities which included Millie, 
be excepted. His almost paralyzing surprise was at 
length followed by an immoderate burst of laughter, 
as if he had just discovered the point in a huge 
joke. 

“ Well, Dan ; what do you think of it ?” asked the 
lawyer, after the youth’s excitement had abated. 

Think? Why, Mr. Hammersley, I’m no more fit 
to be a lawyer than one of our cows is to be a school- 
teacher,” was answered. 

I hardly think myself that you would be able to 
conduct a case at present. Even the great Blackstone 


PERSPECTIVES. 


139 


and our own Daniel Webster were at one time in 
their lives about as you are. But they didn’t stay so. 
If you continue to think as you have expressed your- 
self, you never can make a lawyer. That’s sure. 
Suppose however, that you should say ‘ I’ll try,’ and 
then begin to act out your decision. What do you 
imagine would be the result ?” 

“ I don’t know,” replied Dan, wondering if the law- 
yer was really in earnest. 

Neither do I,” said the invalid. “ But it is cer- 
tain that at the end of a year you would be able to 
give a more intelligent answer than you did at first. I 
am really serious about this matter, Dan, though you 
seem to doubt it. My partner — who has been here a 
number of times, as you know — and myself have 
talked it over, and we are very willing to give you a 
chance and help you all we can. The farm is sold, 
and you will have to leave it. So, you see, you are 
like a vessel thrown on its beam’s end, as the sailors 
say, and will have to drift, unless some one takes you 
in hand, rights you up, and sets you on a new tack.” 

Why, Mr. Hammersley, I have never thought of 
being a lawyer no more than I have of going to Africa,” 
said Dan. ^‘The farm is sold. That’s sure. But I 
could hire out for a while, and then father might help 
me to get a farm of my own. I reckon that farming 
is about all I’m good for, anyway.” 

Well, I don’t wish to over persuade you, Dan. Farm- 
ing is a good, honorable, necessary business, and the 
person who devotes himself to it properly is about as 
independent as he needs to be. But if you care about 
entering the legal profession, we will do all we can for 
you. Suppose you think over my offer for a few days 
and then report.” 

So Dan thought it over. But the more he thought 
the more Millie got mixed up with his ideas, until 
finally he could not have decided whether she or the 
law was the dominating consideration. He felt him- 
self to be in a very perplexing condition. Truth to 
tell, however, he was drifting towards Millie, and 
Millie was attracting him towards the law. At the 


140 


PEG BUNSON. 


end of a week, his conclusion was reached. He would 
strive to become a lawyer and accept whatever it 
might bring him ; and he now sincerely hoped that the 
whatever would include Millie. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 
pete’s methods. 

Pete Bunson’s exploit at absconding was a suc- 
cess. While his journey, owing to his wounds, caused 
him considerable suffering, he managed to reach the 
city at early dawn. His first object on arriving was to 
furnish himself with a suit of clothes. But he had to 
wait until the stores were opened for business. When 
this was done, he soon discovered a small shop on a 
side street where he bought a suit for much less money 
than he expected to. Having substituted the new 
garments for the old, his next move was to procure a 
meal. His walk and recent partial abstinence had 
sharpened his appetite, and he did full justice to what 
was set before him in the cheap restaurant he visited. 

Having thus refreshed himself within and without, 
Pete seriously considered what course he should pur- 
sue. He had left home to remain away, and, so, he 
must adopt some means for obtaining a livelihood. 
He still had over forty dollars of the stolen money 
left. But he knew that that amount, with the strictest 
economy, would be gone at the end of three months. 
He was forehanded enough not to wait until reduced 
to the last dollar before preparing for what might fol- 
low. Several plans came to his mind. He could go 
to sea, get employment on land, or live by his wits. 
Pete liked his freedom and terra-firma too well to fa- 
vor the first. As regarded the second, he knew that he 
had neither the mental or physical training to secure any- 
thing more than a very humble position, which thought 


pete’s methods. 


I4I 

suggested more of drudgery than he cared to endure. 
The last came the nearest to his ideal. He would not 
be subject to a master ; he could go when and where 
he pleased ; and he could vary his methods to suit his 
inclinations or needs. This course was decided upon, 
notwithstanding the fact, of which he was mindful, that 
it might, at times, impel him to criminal deeds in order 
to meet his wants. But his present capital was the re- 
sult of a crime, and he v/as not particularly averse to 
more procured by the same means. 

In a crude way, such were the thoughts which led 
Pete to a conclusion. This reached, another question 
arose : whither should he nov/ direct his course ? To 
stay in the place where he was would be imprudent. 
It was too near home. Besides, in settling upon his 
mode of life, he was led thereto, in a large degree, by 
the thought that he could travel everywhere, and thus 
see the country. He believed he would enjoy this 
very much. For these reasons, after brief considera- 
tion, he concluded to go first to New York. He had 
never heard much about that city beyond the fact that 
it was a very large and handsome one. This whetted 
his curiosity to see it. By a little inquiry, the proper 
depot was soon found, and, buying a through ticket, 
he took the first train that went there, and, in due 
time, found himself in the great metropolis. 

It is needless to note the incidents of his first week’s 
experience after arriving, beyond the fact that he 
secured a small furnished room, and took his meals at 
cheap restaurants. But at the end of that time, an 
event occurred which sent him out of the city as rap- 
idly as he had entered it. It was about eight o’clock 
in the morning, when, having eaten his breakfast, he 
determined on a walk up town. He had taken his 
meal in the Bowery, and, so, strolled up that thorough- 
fare until he reached the junction of Third and Fourth 
avenues. After following the latter for a long dis- 
tance, he turned into a cross street which he kept in a 
westerly direction until he came to Sixth avenue. By 
this time, Peter began to feel pretty tired, and, noti- 
cing that there were horse-cars on the avenue, and as- 


14 ^ 


PEG BUNSON. 


certaining that they would take him to the lower end 
of the city, he boarded one. It was now nearly ten 
o’clock. Nothing of moment occurred to interest him 
until Christopher street was reached, when a gentle- 
man, who had ridden up from the ferry entered and 
took the only vacant seat that remained, which was 
next to Pete. He carried a satchel which he deposited 
between himself and the boy, while arranging his fare. 
Pete noticed at once that the satchel was a very beau- 
tiful one, and that the gentleman was well dressed, 
though quite elderly, and, hence, jumped to the con- 
clusion that he was rich and that the satchel con- 
tained valuables. He probably would have thought 
no further, and, certainly, done nothing, had not an 
accident then taken place. Just as the car got under 
headway again, a man rushed through a line of trucks 
and sprang for the front platform. Unfortunately, he 
missed his footing and was thrown violently down, and 
in a position that brought one of his legs under the 
car wheel. There was a sudden jolt followed by a 
shriek, and exclamations from a number of persons, 
which greatly startled the passengers, and caused the 
driver to apply the breaks so heavily that the car 
stopped almost instantly. Most of the passengers 
were men, everyone of whom sprang involuntarily to 
their feet, and darted forward to learn the trouble, the 
gentleman referred to, among the rest. There were a 
half dozen behind him. Pete jumped up with the 
others, though he did not move ahead, so that when 
the car stopped, he was the last person toward the 
rear, while the gentleman was near the front door. At 
that moment, the boy again noticed the satchel. An 
impulse seized him to steal it, and he acted promptly. 
Snatching it up and holding it before him, he left the 
car at the rear, and was immediately hidden in the 
crowd that was rapidly gathering. Without any 
specific course in view, he worked his w’ay to the side- 
walk at the Christopher street corner. A car, a 
short distance away, was passing up Greenwich avenue 
for West Tenth street. Pete was soon inside of it, 
and a few minutes later at the Hoboken Ferry. With- 


pete’s methods. 


143 


out knowing where he was, or at what point he would 
land, he entered the next boat and crossed the river. 
Like the most of those who landed, he passed into the 
depot of the Delaware, Lackawanna and Western 
Railroad, where learning that a train was about to 
start for Newark, he bought a ticket, and was speedily 
rattling over the rails. Twenty minutes after the 
train left Hoboken, it stopped at Broad Street. Pete 
had never heard of Newark before that day; but he 
believed it contained furnished rooms to let, as well as 
New York. So he started out to find one, and was 
successful. Though he hired it, he had no expecta- 
tion of paying for its use, as he only needed it long 
enough to become aware of the contents of the stolen 
satchel. He took good care to lock himself in while 
making the examination. 

Pete had some difficulty in getting the satchel open, 
as it was locked. But after laboring awhile, aided by 
a pocket knife he had bought, he managed to do so. 
At the top, he found several newspapers, and just 
below them, a package of documents, partly printed 
and partly written. But these things he cared noth- 
ing about. He was after money, and was almost 
frightened, when he drew the last of the contents out, 
at the haul he had made. Five packages of bank 
notes, each containing one hundred dollars, though he 
did not count them all, greeted his eyes. He gazed 
upon them for awhile in a half dazed way, and then 
began to consider how he could best secure them about 
his person. 

Having, at length, disposed of the bills to his satis- 
faction, Pete returned all the papers to the satchel and 
deposited it under the farthest corner of the bed. 
The thought that it contained anything of special 
interest to its rightful owner, did not enter his mind. 
Nor was he troubled, during these maneuvres, v/ith 
serious convictions that he was doing some one else, 
and himself also, a great wrong. Pete was well aware 
that he was stealing. But he must live and by his 
own exertions. No one else was likely to help him. 
Having decided to work his way through the world by 


144 


PEG BUNSON. 


his wits, it was his business to make the most of 
favorable opportunities as they came to hand. Thus he 
felt and reasoned. Alas, for the manner in which he had 
been reared ! True, he had not been taught to steal. 
Neither had this, or, for that matter, any other evil, 
ever been portrayed to him in truthful and odious 
coloring. Thus, going forth with moral sensibilities 
blunted, and a natural disrelish for work, it is not sur- 
prising that his trend was towards the wrong instead 
of the right. 

As he left the house, Pete told the lady with whom 
he had bargained that he was going for his trunk. Of 
course, she never saw him again. Once more on 
Broad street, he asked and ascertained the way to 
Philadelphia. He had learned in New York that it 
was a hundred miles farther south ; and now, since he 
had been so lucky," as he thought, he wished to put 
a greater distance between the scene of his theft and 
himself. So he went forthwith to the Pennsylvania 
Railroad depot, and in due time reached the city of 

Brotherly love.’' 

Though rough-hewn, Pete was not without native 
shrewdness. Also, he had some idea of the fitness of 
things. And, as a result of these qualities, he recog- 
nized the importance of informing himself somewhat 
about matters and things generally, and of undergoing 
a process of polishing, especially as regarded his mode 
of address. He deemed these additions to his stock 
of knowledge necessary in view of the life he proposed 
to live. Philadelphia, he thought, would be a good 
place for him to remain several months and place him- 
self in the hands of a competent instructor. So, after 
having familiarized himself, to some extent with the 
city, his next move was to find a teacher suited to his 
needs. This was easy enough. Pete applied himself 
to his studies so diligently that his progress was almost 
phenomenal. A new phase of life was presented to 
him. A new chapter had opened in his experience. 
It would have been well for him had the bad prin- 
ciples which had governed his recent movements 
ended where the chapter began. But they did not. 


SETTLING ACCOUNTS. 


145 


How could they, since his efforts were only intended 
to refine the bad and better prepare him for execu- 
ting it? But he must be left to pursue his own course, 
as space will not permit of further details here, though 
some of the results will appear further on. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

SETTLING ACCOUNTS. 

To return to Peg. She had rapidly become the 
wonder of Centreville. This was partly owing to Mrs. 
Hammersley’s favorable reports, and, partly to her 
own showing. From being regarded as an evil spirit 
that the inhabitants would fain have exorcised from 
their community ; from being the subject of anathema 
and ostracism, she had become the recipient of patro- 
nizing smiles and advances from the best society in the 
place. At first. Peg met these in a half-scornful way, 
but afterwards modified her objections to a mere pas- 
sive acceptance of them, beyond which it seemed 
impossible to influence her. Before she left home, 
however, a marked change in her feelings for the better 
was so clearly manifested that many regarded the 
speedy transition as almost miraculous. 

Peg would have died for Mrs. Hammersley. A 
word, a tone, a look from that lady swayed her as 
easily as the pilot at the wheel controls the ship. As 
regards study, the girl was an intellectual gourmand. 
She was seldom without something in hand that would 
instruct her. The members of the household were 
kept in a constant state of surprise at the rapidity with 
which she moved ahead. That, however, which was 
most apparent was her improv^ed style of address. 
Her rough, uncouth dialectic expressions had about 
disappeared. But this change was not due to books, 


PEG BUNSON. 


146 

for she had not yet taken up grammar. It was the re- 
sult of the system of verbal correction to which she 
had willingly subjected herself. It has been forcefully 
said that a close applicant can become a correct 
speaker without any knowledge of grammatical rules, 
by association with those, who, in speaking, never vio- 
late them. 

But apart from the direct influence of the Hammer- 
sleys upon Peg, other effects, due also to them, had 
obtained in the Bunson household. The law of kind- 
ness was manifesting itself in a multitude of ways. 
The family and the hired help were alike responsive 
thereto. Norah, who, a few weeks before, would have 
stroked the old cat with gentlest touches, would, at the 
same time, have nearly broken Peg’s head with the 
rolling-pin to get her out of sight. Kale and Dick, 
who really liked the horses and oxen, would have 
beaten and kicked them unmercifully, if cursed by the 
farmer — which was sometimes the case — for laziness 
or neglect. But all this was now changed. Respect 
and good intentions, without which there must always 
be friction, had been substituted for harshness, and, as 
results, the same amount of labor seemed lighter, and 
pleasure more enjoyable. 

Such was the condition of things the day previous 
to the Hammersleys’ departure for home. They had 
been at the Bunson residence about seven weeks, and 
now it was early September. Notwithstanding the 
farmer and his wife had been put to some inconven- 
ience in accommodating them so long, they felt this to 
be insignificant compared to what, as a family, they 
had received in return. But the lawyer and his lady 
took a different view of the case, deeming themselves 
great debtors to their host and hostess. Several times 
during their stay, they had requested a settlement, which 
request was always met by postponing the matter to 
the time when they should leave. For a week or more, 
Mr. Hammersley had been about the house on 
crutches, and had taken several short v/alks outside. 
During that time he had also taken most of his meals 


SETTLING ACCOUNTS. I47 

at the table. After dinner, on the day referred to, he 
again spoke of paying his bill. 

You see,” continued the lawyer, smiling, you 
have had your own way about this, and here I am with 
seven weeks’ indebtedness for board staring me in the 
face. I am going back to the city to-morrow, and, so, 
there is no further excuse for delay.” 

“ That’s a fac’; yer goin’ hum, ’n on some accounts 
I’m very sorry, Mr. Hammersley,” said the farmer, 
laboring under some embarrassment. But tain’t, 
because I’d wanter git more out o’ you ’n I hev got, 
nor because I don’t wan’ you to git well, or ’tend to 
yer bisnis ; deary, no ! But we’ll be so orful lonesome 
like when you’ve went ’at it ’ll be ’s though half o’ the 
fam’ly ’d died all to onct.” 

I appreciate that, Mr. Bunson ; and we, also, shall 
miss you and your kindness, wonderfully. But we may 
hope that these unpleasantnesses will only be tem- 
porary. You have all done so much to make our stay 
agreeable, though it must have been by greatly dis- 
commoding yourselves, that I don’t know how to 
thank you enough. But it will increase the sadness of 
our parting, if we regard it in this serious way. We 
shall see each other often, no doubt, especially after 
we occupy our proposed new house. So we may as 
well make the best of circumstances and commence to 
do so by settling accounts.” 

Well — yes — s’pose we’d orter do that — so’s to fine 
out who’s in debt,” said Timothy, slowly. 

So as to find out how much I am in debt, you 
mean,” came from the lawyer. 

“ Mebbe here’s suithin’ 'at ’ll show that ar.” And 
Timothy drew out a paper which he unfolded and 
and handed to the lawyer. 

“ Why, this is a receipt that my wife wrote for you 
the other day at my dictation only you have added 
names and date.” 

Sure. Dan put them air in cos I wanted him to,” 
said the farmer, with a humorous look. 

But this indicates that you have received payment 


PEG BUNSON. 


148 

from me, when there is no amount stated, though 
your signature is here.” 

‘‘ Ain’t that right ?” 

It will be right when I give you the money, which 
I will do if you will say how much.” 

Mr. Hammersley, look a-here,” said Timothy, as 
he straightened himself against the back of his chair, 
you can’t pay me no money on this board bisnis, no 
how. I’m willin’ to take your jedgment on a most any 
other thing; but in this ere one you’ve got ter take 
mine. See ?” 

Why so ?” queried the lawyer, with dilated eyes. 

Oh, you must be paid,” said his wife. 

Not a bit,” quickly responded Mrs. Bunson. 
Not a bit. Miss. Hammersley.” 

I really don’t understand this,” said the lawyer. 

Reckon we do, though, after havin’ ’s good’s made 
thirty thousan’ dollars by you at one crack, to say 
nothin’ ’bout all the rest.” 

“ How do you figure that out ?” 

“ Jist ’s easy ’s kin be. I’d a sold this ere farm o’ 
mine fur fifty thousan’ ’n jumped at the chance, with- 
out your advice. But after I talked wi’ you, they 
gimme eighty. Thirty thousan’ clar gain, you see, 
just because you broke yer leg and had to stay ’t my 
house. Then there’s Peg. See what you’ve done fur 
her. That alone ’nd pay yer board a dozen times 
over. Mr. Hammersley, don’t never again ask me to 
to take pay fur the vittles you’ve et in my house, un- 
less you wan’ter call me a luny heathyen.” 

There was too much resolution evinced in the 
farmer’s tones to warrant the lawyer in pressing the 
matter. While willing to pay a proper sum for what 
he had received, both he and his wife were pleased at 
this show of principle. And, as there was no other re- 
course, they gratefully accepted the situation, and 
nothing more about settlement was said. 

Their designs regarding this being defeated, Mrs. 
Hammersley suggested another matter. It was the 
changing of Peg’s name, or rather the substitution of 
her Christian name for the sobriquet. Peg/’ sh^ 


DEVELOPING. 


149 


gently reasoned, was rather rustic for the city, and 
might not altogether chime with her prospective sur- 
roundings. As her full name was Margaret Jane, she 
proposed calling her “ Jennie,” as being more eu- 
phonic. This change was readily assented to and 
adopted forthwith. Peg laughed when it was first ap- 
plied to her and actually looked in the glass to see if 
she were still the same person. 

The next day was a beautiful one. Dan had 
secured the Longworth three-seat carriage and their 
coachman, and was going to accompany the party for 
the ride. He had arranged to remain at home until 
the crops were gathered, and then take his position in 
Mr. Hammersley’s office. There was both laughing 
and crying when the two families separated ; but the 
future seemed too bright to admit of many regrets at 
parting. 

Of course, these important changes in Jennie s and 
Dan’s lives interested all Centreville, and each inhabi- 
tant thereof had an opinion concerning the outcome. 
Jacob Bunson, full of wrath because of the recent 
good fortune that had come to his brother’s family, 
predicted a miserable failure for both. “ The idee o’ 
Peg’s shinin’ ’n Dan makin’ a leyyer. Bah !” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

DEVELOPING. 

Jennie would have thought herself very much out 
of place in the midst of her city surroundings, had 
she not been cared for and directed by loving friends. 
As it was, she felt considerable embarrassment and 
restraint which modified her enjoyments. Knowing 
this the lawyer and his wife made it their first effort 
to overcome these influences and encourage self-pos- 


ISO 


PEG BUNSON. 


session and freedom. She was gradually inducted 
into the society of girls of her own age — choice com- 
panions of Millie, who were, like herself, the subjects 
of home-training of the best kind. Jennie’s rude 
antecedents were seldom reverted to, and never out- 
side of the family. Her studies were continued at 
home, and she was not desired to attend school until 
she felt better prepared to take her place with those 
of her age, who were then much further advanced 
than herself. Thus shielded her diffidence and re- 
serve soon began to yield, and at length disappeared. 

Delivered from these yokes, Jennie applied herself 
with increased energy to the task, or pleasure, rather, 
of learning. The farther she advanced, the more 
voracious for knowledge she became. Her intuitions 
were of a high order. Her memory, remarkably re- 
tentive naturally, she resolved to so discipline that 
nothing worth retaining should escape it. A few 
weeks after her transfer to the city, she had mastered 
the English grammar and entered upon the Latin ; 
while the ordinary branches kept equal pace. Paint- 
ing had also been added. All the essentials for practi- 
cing the art, including a competent teacher, had been 
furnished. 

During this interval, Jennie developed physically 
as well as mentally. She was fast acquiring graceful- 
ness of carriage and posture. These were no easy 
things to accomplish for one who, it may be said, had 
become self-deformed. It was restoring nature to its 
normal condition, not correcting it. Her facial im- 
provements were quite as apparent as those referred 
to. As her features were naturally regular, this 
change was due in a good degree to art. With the 
effects of the sun removed, a tasteful dressing of the 
hair, the use of apparel corresponding with the com- 
plexion, and studied efforts to assume pi asing ex- 
pressions, Jennie had become not only attractive, but 
beautiful. She was a blonde, though not of that trans- 
parent, spiritual hue that poets love to idealize. It is 
scarcely necessary to say that these facial improve- 
ments were^ like the others, very gratifying to the Ham- 


DEVELOPING. I S I 

mersleys. The lady herself was greatly delighted 
therewith. 

Pa,” she said one day, I do believe Jennie will 
be an exceptional beauty when she reaches woman- 
hood.” 

Perhaps it is your wish that suggests the idea,” 
was replied, playfully. 

No, I think not ; for, to be truthful, I would rather 
not have it so, since, as a rule, those who are unusually 
beautiful are subject to more dangerous temptations 
than those who are plainer. My belief is founded on 
the developments of the last few weeks.” 

Jennie is certainly a good-looking girl, and, as you 
say, the fact has recently become more apparent. 
But I think her beauty has about reached its height, 
or, rather, that which obscured it has been removed, 
so that what she was has been revealed.” 

'‘Then you’re not disappointed in her?” 

“ No ; not as regards her beauty. But I am in this, 
that she excels my expectation, or surmise, rather, in 
acquiring knowledge.” 

“ Do you think she is conscious of possessing su- 
perior powers ?” 

“ No. Jennie studies as if she were running for her 
life, without regard as to who is ahead or behind her. 
She has no feeling of triumph over those whom she 
surpasses, nor envy for those who are in advance. 
Nor do I think such feelings will ever affect her ?” 

“ You have not forgotten the case of Harvey Long- 
worth, have you ?” asked Mrs. Hammersley, playfully. 

“ Oh no. But that was a caprice of her old self. A 
breath of winter projected into the opening spring. 
She could not be so influenced now.” 

“ What about her religious training, Ralph ? Don’t 
you think we ought to make it more of a personal mat- 
ter with her than we have done ?” 

“ Perhaps so, but very gradually at present, as she is 
still too deeply absorbed in study to give serious atten- 
tion to the subject. The novelty of her changed con- 
dition has not yet worn off, and until it has, she can- 
not be greatly affected by religious things. Example 


152 


PEG BUNSON. 


and an occasional word will do more for her than argu- 
ment, though, of course, we will continue to make her 
the subject of prayer.” 

Oh, I never omit her.” 

Nor I. And we can always plead for her with en- 
couragement, since we have good evidence that her 
mind and heart are alike plastic to our influence. But 
she has a nature of her own, and we must watch for 
the best ways and times to impress it. It has been by 
the leadings of sympathy and love, and not the con- 
straining of authority, that she has reached her present 
state, and these will, no doubt, be as effective in the 
future as in the past.” 

About this time, Dan called at Mr. Hammersley’s 
office, or, rather, that of Hammersley & Sheldon. He 
was greeted very cordially by both, and introduced to 
a lady copyist and a law student who was expecting 
to be admitted to the bar in a few months. It was 
the first time Dan had been to the office. 

“ What’s the best word from home, Dan ?” asked 
Mr. Hammersley, after they had become seated in an 
adjoining room. 

“Well, we’ve got the crops all in, excepting the 
corn, and they have got the cellar dug for the new 
house.” 

“ That’s good. They’ll have it enclosed before cold 
weather fairly sets in, won’t they ?” 

“ They expect to, and have it finished by spring,” 
said Dan. 

“ Do they ? Then your parents’ hard work will be 
ended, for I understand that Norah is determined to 
remain in the family.” 

“Yes. She says she won’t be driven away. Ma 
told her the other day that she really wouldn’t need 
any help. But Nor declared she was going to stay if 
she wasn’t paid a cent of wages.” 

“ Why shouldn’t your mother retain her ?” said the 
lawyer. “ Your father will have plenty of income, and 
why not enjoy it? I’ve no doubt that he and your 
mother have done work enough in their time to make 
good shares of it for average lives. What Norah eats 


DEVELOPING. 


IS3 

they won^t miss, and she’ll, no doubt, earn all they 
can force her to take. Besides, she has been there so 
long that she’s become a fixture, and I suppose it 
would half kill her to be forced away now.” 

“ Yes, sir, I think it would. But she’s to stay. 
That’s settled. She and Kale both.” 

‘‘That’s good, too. Your father’ll have a pretty 
large garden plot and a horse or two to be looked 
after, and those things are more than he can attend to 
alone.” 

“ That’s what he says,” replied the youth. 

Mr. Hammersley then questioned him about his own 
house, then in course of erection, and which he had 
not yet seen, having only been there when the ground 
plan was staked out. His business had been so re- 
tarded by his injuries that he had not had the time to 
devote to anything else. Dan told him all he knew. 
It was progressing rapidly, and was sure to be ready 
for him by the following May. 

“ Well, Dan, when are you going to be a lawyer ?” 
said Mr. Hammersley, at length. 

“ I don’t know as ever,” was replied, with a broad 
smile. 

“ What ! I thought that was all settled. You don’t 
intend to back out, do you 

“ Oh, I expect to come into your office, according to 
agreement ; but I don’t know that you can ever make 
a lawyer out of me.” 

“ No, I don’t think we can,” said Mr. Hammersley, 
in a sober way, unwilling to eulogize the youth at that 
time, if he were fishing for a compliment, and taking 
the opportunity to make some wholesome suggestions. 
“ That will depend, for the most part, on your own 
exertions, Dan. We can place books in your hands ; 
give you proper directions for reading them ; and in- 
struct you in the methods and devices peculiar to the 
profession ; but it will rest with you to appropriate 
these to your own advantage. You can make a law- 
yer ; and, if you apply yourself closely to the study 
not only of books, but of men, as well, you may make 
an eminent one. Do not expect to cover the wholq 


154 


PEG BUNSON. 


ground of the profession with equal success. The law 
embraces a wide territory. Some are prominent in 
one field who are utter failures in another. A man 
may excel as a pleader, and amount to very little in 
examining witnesses. One may possess unusual abil- 
ity as a criminal lawyer, and yet go begging for a case 
in a civil suit. Another may be an expert at purely 
office work, and a laughing stock in the court-room ; 
and vice-versa. Your best course will be to get, 
through reading and observation, a clear idea of what 
is embraced in the whole ; and then, giving heed to 
your inclination and capabilities, as far as you under- 
stand them, discipline yourself fully on those lines of 
practice to which you are best adapted. Of course, 
we can help you materially in this respect. Another 
thing. All the knowledge you may acquire not strictly 
connected with the law, may help you in it, so that, 
while you give it your chief attention, do not ignore 
that which is outside. It would be well for you, at an 
early day, to join some good debating society for the 
principal purpose of testing and developing the powers 
you may reveal as a debater. There is much more 
that I might suggest, in a general way ; but what I 
have said will answer for the beginning. Have you 
decided when that will be, Dan T' 

Yes, sir. I thought I would start the first of next 
month, if that will suit you.” 

Certainly,” said Mr. Hammersley. We shall be 
glad to have you come at that time.” 

Dan then left the office and drove to the lawyer’s 
residence, where he enjoyed an hour with Mrs. Ham- 
mersley and the girls. 


TESTING PROCESSES. 


155 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

TESTING PROCESSES. 

Four years. They pass rapidly to the pilgrim on 
the western slope of life ; but seem interminably long 
to the young who are stepping forward with hopeful 
tread. Jennie Bunson was nearing her sixteenth 
birthday. She had employed the intervening time in 
constant efforts at improvement. Many courses of 
study had been begun and completed. Among those 
still followed were music and painting. In these she 
was succeeding remarkably well, and it was predicted 
of her that she would become a genuine artist. 

But, while a close student, Jennie had not been re- 
miss in cultivating herself in other respects. She had 
given much attention to the social phase of her na- 
ture. Her vivacious and sunny disposition was always 
apparent. She was everybody’s friend, and those who 
knew her best loved her most. Mr. Hammersley’s 
estimate of her, as regards beauty, was correct. She 
had improved but little, but that little brought her 
very near the exceptional type that the lawyer’s wife 
had suggested. 

Millie and she were now passing their first year in a 
Female Collegiate Institute. They boarded with in- 
timate friends of the Hammersleys, named Jennings, 
whose only child, Maud, had entered the Institute at 
the same time. Many of their Sabbaths were spent 
at home, and, as the time now referred to was during 
the winter holidays, they were there enjoying them. 
Centreville was a different place from what it was at 
the opening date of this story. With the railroad in 
operation, many people had removed there from the 
city, and it had already assumed the appearance of a 
thriving town. What was formerly Timothy Bun- 


PEG BUNSON. 


156 

son’s farm, was now well sprinkled with neat country 
villas, while other sections were likewise filling up. 

Except the older settlers in the place, very few 
were acquainted with Jennie ; but the former watched 
her course closely and noted every change in it. Es- 
pecially was this true of the Longworths. Harvey 
met her occasionally when she was at home, though 
but little more than simple recognitions passed be- 
tween them. The young man, as he regarded him- 
self, had heard some marvelous stories concerning 
Jennie’s attainments, and, much as he had once loathed 
her, felt desirous to learn from her own lips how much 
reliance might be placed upon them. His opportunity 
came. One day she was near the Longworth resi- 
dence, on her way home, when it began to snow. 
Harvey saw her approaching and decided to have an 
interview. It was easy to frame an excuse for going 
in her direction. So, donning his coat and hat, and 
taking an umbrella, he left the house, ran down the 
walk, and passed out of the gate as Jennie was near- 
ing it. 

‘‘ Good afternoon, Jennie,” he said, lifting his hat. 

Good afternoon,” she responded, quietly. 

A merry Christmas to you, if ’tis just past.” This 
with a light laugh. 

‘‘Thank you. I wish you many returns of the day,” 
was replied, as before. 

By this time he had opened the umbrella. 

“ It’s snowing quite fast. Won’t you take shelter 
under my roof? You’re getting white.” The laugh 
was repeated. 

She thanked him for the offer and added : 

“ If it will not discommode you. Of course it won’t 
do for me to get too white, as that might disappoint 
some of my former acquaintances.” 

Harvey understood the reference and felt the thrust. 
Jennie’s eyes twinkled. 

“You know what I mean,” he replied, with evident 
embarrasment. 

“ Oh, did you refer to the snow?” she queried, in 
the most matter-of-fact way. 


TESTING PROCESSES. 


is; 


**What else should I refer to ?’' said the youth, in 
the hope of forcing her to allude to her old habits, 
and thus get even. 

Please excuse me from guessing,” she quickly re- 
turned. But your remark seemed a trifle ambigu- 
ous. You must judge if it were so.” 

Harvey felt humiliated. 

“ Are your folks well ?” she asked, promptly, as if 
the little digression had not occurred. 

Harvey answered the question and continued, glad 
of the change, by asking another : 

‘‘When do you return to the city 

“ The first Monday in January.” 

“ Do you like to study 

“ O, yes. Pretty well,” she replied. 

“ Have you dipped into the languages yet said 
Harvey, urging his questions with the air of a su- 
perior. 

“ I have taken some lessons in several.” 

“Which ?” 

“French, German, and Latin,” replied Jennie, mod- 
estly. His style did not escape her notice. 

The truth was, Harvey was an egotist. It had been 
his privilege to attend school a great deal, and he flat- 
tered himself that he was quite a good scholar, and 
thoroughly competent to give Jennie any number of 
hints that would be to her advantage. Being four 
years her senior, he took it for granted that he led her 
in most other respects — certainly as regarded knowl- 
edge, Thus thinking, he continued his probing pro- 
cess on that line, with the expectation of showing 
Jennie how little she knew when compared to himself. 
She allowed him to have it all his own way for some 
time, and then brought him to bay so suddenly that 
he could scarcely remember what he said last. But 
she rallied him again only to discomfit him more com- 
pletely — tearing most of his Latin and French — he 
knew very little of German — into ribbons. Similar 
results obtained when testing her in other branches — 
for, from the first, he had decided on a testing process 
r— until he mentally wondered at her proficiency, 


PEG BUNSON. 


IS8 

though orally adhering to his own erroneous conclu- 
sions. In this wordy combat, he several times be- 
trayed ill feeling, while his opponent maintained an 
easy and half-humorous style of address. 

There is no telling when or how all this would have 
ended had they not separated at the gate of Jennie’s 
home. As a matter of politeness, she asked him in, 
and, as a matter of pride, he thankfully declined the 
invitation. Not that he thought that an acceptance of 
it would degrade him, under existing circumstances ; 
but he was loath to having it appear that their contact 
was of his seeking ; and, so, pleading an appointment 
further on, he took his leave. 

Truth to tell, Jennie rather enjoyed this interview. 
For, while her former bitter feelings toward him had 
disappeared long ago, she was aware that he enter- 
tained a high idea of his capabilities, and referred his 
patronizing style during the discussion, to that as its 
cause ; and she relished the feeling that she had re- 
vealed some of his weaknesses and proved her own 
right to consideration. Perhaps her early motto, 
wan’ ter beat Harv. Longuth,” came with force to 
her mind and contributed something to the emotion. 

“Jingo,” thought Harvey, when alone, “she may 
be a prize worth picking up some fine day. I must 
watch her closely, so that if she prove to be just the 
thing, I shall be ready for her.” He had only to nod, 
and Jennie would of course, leave all and cleave only 
to him. It would have saved him from some unpleas- 
antnesses, subsequently, had he been aware that she 
was quite well informed of the questionable life he led, 
which would render hopeless any overtures he might 
make on that line, not to mention the repelling influ- 
ences of their early acquaintance. 

Jennie entered the house to find her father weeping. 
This was a novelty. She had never seen him do such 
a thing before. 

“ Why, papa, what troubles you?” she asked hur- 
riedly. 

“ Yer uncle Jake’s dyin’ ’n wants you ’n me to come 
right over there. Kale’s hitchin’ up.” 


TESTING PROCESSES. 


159 


Jennie questioned for particulars, but she could only 
learn that her uncle had met with an accident which 
was likely to prove fatal, and that a man had brought 
the news ten minutes before and taken Mrs. Bunson 
back with him. 

When Jennie and her father arrived, the doctor was 
still there, and when asked what he thought of the case, 
said it was difficult to diagnose, as he seemed to be 
suffering greatly in mind as well as in body. If the 
former could be relieved, he could make a better 
estimate. A moment later, Jacob’s wife came from 
the room where her husband lay and said that he 
wished a private interview with Timothy and Jennie. 
The two returned with her by permission of the phy- 
sician. 

Jacob had a sad story to tell. It related, mainly, to 
his former evil influence over Jennie, though there 
were other matters directly between him and his 
brother that troubled him nearly as much. His con- 
fession was full, and his pleadings for forgiveness most 
earnest. Of course, they were successful. There was 
much weeping by all present, and, on Jacob’s part, a 
sense of relief, that enabled him better to endure his 
bodily pains. Jennie, who several months previous, 
had been converted and united with the Church, 
urged him to look to God for pardon. But the suf- 
ferer regarded himself as beingbeyond the pale of hope. 
The earnest girl sought to destroy the impression, and 
so far succeeded that her uncle asked if she could and 
would pray for him then and there. It was the 
greatest test Jennie’s moral courage had yet realized. 
Nevertheless, she sank to her knees and pleaded feel- 
ingly in his behalf. The prayer partly dissipated his 
doubts and he made effort to plead for himself. 

When the doctor entered to examine him further, 
he found little upon which to base encouragement. 
Jacob was seriously injured internally, and was liable 
to die at any time. His death occurred the following 
day, but how much he was prepared for the great 
change, none who were present at the time could tell, 
Jennie tried to believe that his end was peace. 


i6o 


PEG BUNSON. 


Jacob had gone from bad to worse after Pete left 
home, and soon became a habitual drunkard. His 
business was almost entirely neglected, and would 
have fallen into utter decay, had not a young man 
from the west, who was of the same craft, offered to 
run the mill on shares. Jacob agreed to his terms, 
which relieved him of the labor and brought him some 
returns at the same time. But this change accelerated 
instead of retarding his downward course, until the 
casualty referred to occurred and his life was brought 
to an untimely close. Sad as it was, this event was a 
relief to his wife and daughters. The last four years 
had been but a wretched existence for them. They 
had suffered in almost every conceivable way, and 
were looking forward to conditions more terrible, when 
death put a period to the downward trend, and gave 
them hopes of something better. As for Pete nothing 
had been seen or heard of him since he ran away. 
His mother and sisters had grieved over his departure 
for a long time, though expecting that he would re- 
turn. But these expectations had gradually died out, 
and he was regarded as lost to them forever. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

ATTAINMENTS. 

Nearly three years more rolled away, during which 
all the younger characters of this story reached their 
majority, and must be regarded as full fledged men 
and women. One balmy September forenoon, two of 
them were the only occupants of an elegant parlor in 
a city residence. One of these was Maud Jennings — 
referred to in the last chapter — whose father was a 
wealthy bank president, and the other, Jennie Bunson. 
They had been practicing music during the past hour, 


ATTAINMENTS. 


l6l 


and had retired to a sofa somewhat wearied with their 
efforts. The mastery of a difficult selection was their 
object, and they had persevered through this and pre- 
vious rehearsals until the object was now attained. 

‘‘Jennie,” said Maud, rapturously, “you will cer- 
tainly become a prima donna.” 

“ Oh, Maud, you are entirely too sentimental,” was 
the laughing reply. 

“ Not a bit of it. I’m only prophetic, with reason 
as a basis for my belief.” 

“ You mistake, dear. It is only a wish. You esti- 
mate me far beyond my value.” 

“ Do I ? Then listen to what Professor Osgood told 
me. I have waited for this moment of your triumph 
to repeat it, for fear that you would be discouraged 
if you knew it before.” 

“Well — what?” Jennie viewed her friend as if 
doubting her sincerity. 

“ Why, he said that the person who could render 
that piece correctly, possessed powers which would 
enable her to master anything of that character for a 
female voice. There, I don’t think you will question 
his authority, if you do mine.” 

“ I do not question the honesty of his belief, cer- 
tainly. But dear me ; the idea of a prima donna !” 

“ Jennie Bunson, if I knew how to be angry with 
you I believe I would indulge in the novelty.” 

“ No you wouldn’t, because the moment you became 
serious, you would see how far you had gone astray 
and repent. Do you imagine that I could ever have 
gotten through this without your perfect accompani- 
ment ?” 

“ Thank you. Observe, I do not shrivel to nothing 
because you regard me as a genuine artist in this 
particular case,” said Maud, essaying to be grave. 

“ Your innuendo does not produce the desired ef- 
fect, Maud. You can play better than you can 
reprove.” 

“ Well, if I can, I shall not consent to your under- 
estimating your powers. You will create a sensation 


PEG BUNSON. 


I 62 

when you sing this piece, of that I am confident, and 
be encored repeatedly.” 

As a prima donna, of course,” added Jennie. 

“ Yes. Making her debut.” 

Bless me, Maud !” cried Jennie, trying her best to 
look vexed, how you do run on. Do, please, return 
to my level. I certainly hope and expect to succeed. 
But after all, there may not be a dozen in the audience 
before which we are to appear, who will intelligently 
appreciate the performance of either you or myself.” 

Don’t deceive yourself on that score, dearie, for I 
was told last evening that all the musical talent of the 
city, and much from outside were to be invited. I saw 
the list, an endless string of names, pronounceable and 
unpronounceable ; the Catawouskys, the Scratchen- 
hoff, the Schwartzmeisters, and I don’t know how 
many others that require both ends of one’s tongue to 
straighten out, are all expected to be there to a mous- 
tache. Dear me ! It almost makes me nervous to 
think of it. I shall not dare to look away from the 
stage. But you will shine in spite of Rome, St. 
Petersburgh, Vienna and Berlin.” 

Save me from my friends !” cried Jennie, seizing 
Maud’s arm with one hand and placing the fingers of 
the other over her mouth. “ IVe half a notion to fail 
just to punish you for this nonsense.” 

‘‘Jennie, said Maud, freeing herself and apparently 
ignoring the threat, “ won’t it be just glorious for you 
to triumph in the presence of such an array ?” 

“Unspeakably so,” chimed Jennie, mimicking her 
friend’s style. “ And you also. Maud, Maud ! we’ll 
divide the honors, won’t we ?” 

“ Yes, truly, if there are more than enough for one. 
I shall wear mine in my trunk.” 

“ And mine shall grace some one else.” 

Both laughed at their bits of pleasantry. 

Jennie consulted her watch. 

“ Dear me !” she exclaimed, springing to her feet, 
“ Would you believe it ?” 

What ?” 


ATTAINMENTS. 163 

** It’s half past eleven o’clock, and the train leaves in 
five minutes.” 

And you can’t get it, that’s sure, which means that 
you’ve invited yourself to lunch with me. Don’t 
draw on those gloves, because you see it was foreor- 
dained.” 

It’s too bad,” said Jennie demurely. 

No. It’s just the thing. What can’t be cured 
must be enjoyed.” 

‘‘That’s a new version of the proverb,” observed 
Jennie, brightening. 

“ It is a correct one in the present case,” was an- 
swered. 

“ Well, since you and the fates, not to mention the 
inflexible time-table, will have it so — ” 

“ Then you’ll make it so,” finished Maud. 

Jennie slowly removed her hat which she had read- 
justed on leaving the instrument. 

“I finished my picture yesterday, Maud,” she said, 
incidentally. 

“ Oh, did you. I’m real glad, and will go out and 
see it, soon.” 

“ Go this afternoon, won’t you, please ?” 

“ Perhaps, unless mamma has me engaged.” 

“ I’ll tell her you’re booked for the country.” 

“ No, don’t. She’ll call you a rogue for your pains. 
By the way, darling, there’s another triumph in store 
for you.” 

“ What ?” 

“ The picture, of course.” 

“ Why, you haven’t seen it yet, you breezy flatterer, 
and so don’t know whether it’s good, bad, or indiffer- 
ent.” This time she shook her with both hands. 

“There! Stop 1” cried Maud, wriggling away. “It’s 
its source and not the execution that authorizes my 
opinion.” 

“ Just as you would speak of a production of Ra- 
phael, Angelo, Rubens, or Vernet. O you pest !” 

“ But you’ll forgive me all the same, won’t you, 
dear ?” 

“ Forgiving will become a burden to me, I fear, if it 


PEG BUNSON. 


164 

must be repeated so often as it has been to-day,” said 
Jennie, smiling. 

*‘You know the injunction, seventy times seven. 
But I won’t sin any oftener than I can help. Seriously, 
Jennie, are you satisfied with your picture?” 

I hope never to paint one with which I shall be 
fully satisfied, as it would leave me without desire for 
improvement. I hope you will find all the fault with 
it you honestly can.” 

ril do it. It’s a bargain,” cried Maud ; but I 
wish to be conveniently near an open door at the 
time.” 

An implication that you expect to discover and in- 
dicate the faults.” 

Certainly.^’ 

‘‘Well, you needn’t expect to be the subject of a 
scalping process when you do.” 

Mrs. Jennings appeared at one of the doors just then, 
and, on invitation, entered the room, when the conver- 
sation returned to the music. 

These rehearsais, as intimated, were for a special 
object. Some of the leading social lights of the city 
had decided upon a musicale in order to display the 
talent of a number of music students, who, as yet, had 
never appeared singly in public. Jennie was one of 
these. She was known to have a voice of great flexi- 
bility and power ; and with a view to fully testing its 
capabilities, Professor Osgood had selected the piece 
referred to, knowing that it afforded ample scope for 
her best qualities. Jennie demurred when first re- 
quested to appear ; but after being repeatedly impor- 
tuned, yielded, with the understanding that her cher- 
ished friend, Maud, who was noted in their circle as a 
superior pianist, should preside at the instrument. 
Maud consented only because Jennie was to sing, and 
she would not trust her with any one else less inter- 
ested in her success. This entertainment, which was 
to be the first of its kind of the season, was set down 
for an early date in November. It was to be a very 
select affair, including as auditors those interested in 
music of the higher order. Hence, those who. entered 


ATTAINMENTS. 


165 

the list, had a right to expect that their merits would 
be recognized and appreciated at their proper value. 

Millie Hammersley was also to be a participant. 
She possessed a mellow, resonant voice ; but, as com- 
pared with Jennie’s, it lacked both breadth and 
strength of expression ; and, while quite as correct, it 
was incapable of introducing those emotional features 
which capture an audience with cyclonic grip and carry 
it irresistibly along. She would no more have thought 
of attempting Jennie’s selection than she would of at- 
tempting one of Rachel’s most difficult roles on the 
stage. Nevertheless, there were some pieces in which 
Jennie could never hope to equal her. This was a 
freak of nature that all the study in the world v/ould 
have failed to wholly overcome. Nor did the girls 
wish it otherwise. Each enjoyed the achievements of 
the other in her special list ; and their mutual consid- 
eration was, no doubt, heightened by the fact that 
neither could pose as a superior or rival. 

It is worthy of note in passing that the friendship 
of these two girls had continued to strengthen during 
the seven years of their acquaintance. As now pre- 
sented they may be regarded as sisters in everything 
save the name. And even this exception is destined, 
so far as the law can be effective, to disappear. Millie 
and Dan are engaged to be married. Dan was cap- 
tured at first sight, but it was a long while before he 
discovered that Cupid had a hand in the affair. The 
growth of Millie’s emotion had been very gradual be- 
cause well guarded. As must have been already in- 
ferred, she was precocious. It was about impossible 
to surprise her into anything. She counted the steps, 
so to speak, before starting over a given line. Con- 
science was an ever present factor in her life. But, 
while her friends knew this, it was not suffered to ob- 
trude itself and thus divert special attention to its in- 
fluence. She was so thoroughly under self-control 
that no thought or feeling could escape from the will 
that held them ; and withal so elastic in spirit as not 
to seem exact when most severely so. Hence, instead 


PEG BUNSON. 


1 66 

of being repellant, she was everywhere and always at- 
tractive, gaining many, and losing no friends. 

It is no wonder that through all those years Dan re- 
tained his first impression of this lovely girl. Naturally 
enough, it had intensified by frequent contact with 
the cause thereof, and grew into a noble, manly pas- 
sion. He was now a full-fledged lawyer, having been 
admitted to the bar shortly after attaining his majority, 
and was twenty-two years of age. 

It was a matter deeply gratifying to himself and 
friends that, in conjunction with his marriage, he was 
to become a member of the law firm of which Mr. 
Hammersley was the head. Dan was fitted thus early 
in his career to assume this position. He had studied 
diligently, almost fiercely, since he entered the office, 
having pursued a variety of courses either at night- 
school, or with private instructors. A weakling could 
not have endured the strain. But he came out un- 
scathed, a man in every sense ; with a splendid 
physique and a face pleasing and regular in feature, 
indicating kindness, dignity, intellectuality, and deci- 
sion of character. With the world before him and his 
evironments full of encouragement, what was to hinder 
certain and rapid advancement in his profession ? 
What was best in the experience of these three young 
people, was the fact that they had yielded to the sweet 
religious influences exerted by Millie’s parents, and 
become members of the visible church of Christ, dis- 
pensing in their turn, that which they had received. 


“ PEG S SUBSTITUTE.’' 


167 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

‘‘peg's substitut e." 

Unlike her brother, Jennie Bunson was still free 
as regarded matrimonial affairs. She had had a num- 
ber of suitors. How could it be otherwise ? Beauti- 
ful, plenty of means, well educated, talented, and with 
a host of pleasing ways, it would have been remarkable 
had not some heart been captivated and some hand 
extended to grasp such a prize. Jennie's friends fre- 
quently teased her about her seeming invulnerability. 
But she usually gave them the trite reply, “ Mr. Right 
has not yet declared himself." Some went so far as 
to predict that she would remain a spinster and devote 
herself to charitable work, for which she had an un- 
doubted penchant. But she had given no thought to 
such a plan, though she expected to continue her 
charities to the deserving. Her inclination was to be- 
come an instructor in music and art, particularly the 
latter. She had received several flattering offers 
from leading institutions, but they did not meet her 
desires. 

Judging from what is revealed here of Jennie's life, 
one might suppose that she was quite as free from 
trouble as a human being can hope to be. Strictly 
speaking, however, such was not the fact. She had 
what proved to her a serious annoyance in the persis- 
tent attentions of Harvey Longworth. That young 
man, evidently supported by his mother and sister, 
seemed determined to capture Jennie in spite of her- 
self, since, while his advances met with uniform dis- 
favor, he renewed the effort in a way that would have 
distinguished him on the battle-field. He had, evi- 
dently, come to the conclusion that she was “ worth 
picking up." Jennie's refusals thus far had been firm 
though unmarked by severity. She had the best of 
reasons for rejecting him, which was that she did 


i68 


PEG BUNSON. 


not and could not love him. She had learned much 
within the last year concerning the under-current of 
his life, and this knowledge, added to her former pre- 
judice — which of itself would have been sufficient — 
made such a union impossible. 

During a number of weeks past, he had not molested 
her with his importunities, and Jennie was led to think 
that he would not disturb her again. But she was 
mistaken. On the day that Maud Jennings accom- 
panied her home to inspect the picture, she was sub- 
jected to another test. Jennie walked with her friend 
to the depot when she left for home. Maud was to 
return with the next train. Soon after they reached 
the station the train arrived, and she boarded it. 
Jennie remained until it moved away, and then turned 
to depart. 

Good evening, Jennie,” said a person within a few 
eet of her. 

She looked towards him. 

Oh, you there, Harvey ?” was replied, coldly. 

Good evening.” 

You didn’t expect to see me, did you ?” 

No.” Jennie hesitated, and then asked, ‘‘ Where 
did you come from ?” 

From the city. I just left the train up. You’ll 
allow me to escort you home, I suppose ?” 

** Thank you. But, as it is daylight yet, I am not 
afraid. Besides, I may not go directly home.” 

Oh, I’ve plenty of time, and if you design a short 
walk, it will be very agreeable to me,” he replied, 
blandly. 

Jennie bit her lips with vexation. Hov/ could she 
escape him ? Several persons were but short distances 
away and she could not risk an exhibition. Besides, 
she was averse to introducing the subject that she was 
sure he wished to speak about, by forbidding its intro- 
duction. After a brief pause, she said : 

“ You have the privilege of taking a short walk, if 
you choose. I shall not prevent you.” 

“ I prefer to walk with you.” 

You must excuse me. I have a subject in mind 


‘'peg’s substitute.” 169 

that interests me deeply, and I wish to be alone to 
think it out.” 

“ And I have a subject to speak about that may 
interest you more.” He scanned her face closely to 
note the effect of his words. 

“I don’t think so, sir,” she said, shortly. 

They had loitered along until sufficiently separated 
from others to speak in ordinary tones without being 
overheard. 

“You don’t?” he queried. “But you can’t guess 
what I refer to.” 

“ I shall not try.” 

“ Don’t. It would be useless. A man was at the 
office inquiring of Pa about you, this forenoon.” 

Jennie, knowing Harvey’s methods when approach- 
ing his favorite subject, had in the last few instances, 
planned to divert him and thus compel an abrupt an- 
noucement of it. But in this case, she scarcely knew 
how to reply, since, if his object were the same, he was 
taking a new way to reach it. A moment’s reflec- 
tion, however, led her to conclude that he was not 
likely to invent a story, with her as the subject, which 
could easily be proved false, if it were so. At length 
she said : 

“ What about me ?” 

“ He said that you had been recommended to an 
institution, which he named, and of which he was one 
of the trustees, as an artist well qualified to assume 
the position of instructor in painting, and that Pa had 
been referred to for an opinion of your capabilities.” 

“ Well ?” she ventured. 

“ Pa told him ” 

“ Excuse me. Not what your Pa said ; but what 
the gentleman said.” 

“ I can’t tell you all ; but he seemed greatly pleased 
in the end. I hope, though, you won’t take the posi- 
tion should it be offered.” 

“Why?” 

This was a very natural query, and, under such cir- 
cumstances, likely to be involuntary. Jennie regretted 
making it on the instant. 


PEG BUNSON. 


170 

^‘Because, then I couldn’t see you, perhaps, only at 
long intervals, which would afflict me terribly.” 

“ It ought not to, since your circle of acquaintances 
is large enough to furnish all the society you need,” 
came stoically. 

The society would be well enough, in its way ; but 
it couldn’t be a substitute for you. It is you that I 
want, Jennie, and ” 

You can’t have me, Mr. Longw^orth !” 

Jennie stopped moving as she said this and gazed at 
him keenly. Harvey returned the look with one of 
surprise not unmingled with fear. Not for years had 
he seen those eyes flash with anger as they did at that 
moment. It was the old Peg’s lightnings. Jennie 
did not tremble in the least, but with form erect, her 
head thrown slightly back and lips compressed, she 
regarded him for a few moments in silence, as if to 
emphasize and impress upon his mind the fact that she 
meant every word. The determination, the courage, 
the feminine dignity that characterized her face, added 
to her heightened color, clothed it with such a noble- 
ness of expression, that even Harvey, half-unnerved by 
his severe rebuff, thought he had never beheld such an 
exquisite specimen of womanly grandeur. 

You have repeated,” she at length continued, 
that remark a number of times, in different forms, 
and each time I have told you, in the kindest language 
I could use, that you could never be regarded by me 
as anything more than a friend. I had hoped that the 
last occasion would be final ; and, were you a true 
gentleman and possessed of ordinary discretion, it 
would have been. But it was not. And now I tell 
you plainly, Harvey Longworth, that this shall be. If 
you approach me again on this subject, I pledge you 
my word that I will deal with you in a manner which 
will prove conclusively that Peg Bunson, as regards 
her competency to defend herself, still lives and will 
maintain her rights.” 

Peg Bunson !” he ventured. I supposed you had 
forgotten her.” 

I have not, nor the boy by whom she was ridiculed 


^^PEG S SUBSTITUTE.’* I^I 

and despised. Nor will I forget the man who thinks 
that the nefarious side of his life is known only to his 
vagabond chums.’’ 

Longworth retreated a step as the last sentence was 
uttered. His face became ashen, the result of blended 
fear, wonder, and indignation. His lips parted as if he 
intended a reply. 

No — don’t speak,” she continued, advancing as he 
had receded. “ I have more to say. Peg Bunson’s 
methods for discovering the operations of her enemies 
have been generously loaned to her substitute, and 
used effectively. It may not be your design to add 
that substitute to your list of victims. Perhaps you 
desire even more exquisite sorrow and shame for her 
by making her your wife. But your hope is as black 
as your heart is untrue. You have tried to deceive me 
as you have deceived others. I have looked into your 
heart through your actions which have extracted the 
honey from your words, and revealed their treachery. 
You needn’t ask me how or where I received my infor- 
mation. Seven years ago your taunts and jeers 
aroused my ambition to learn. I did learn, much 
more than you supposed, much more than you care to 
have me know. And I now tell you that some of my 
knowledge will be used to unmask your secret life, if 
ever again you approach me with your gushing words 
of affected love! Now, go ! Don’t stop to apologize 
or feign repentance, but thank me every day of your 
life that you are not suffering the just deserts of your 
wicked ways.” 

Without a word — without any apparent desire to 
speak, he turned, crossed the street, and hurried for- 
ward in the direction of his home. 


172 


PEG BUNSON. 


CHAPTER XXXlh 
tony's. 

** Do you think I committed sin, Mrs, Hammersley, 
in dealing with him as I did ?” asked Jennie, who had 
just informed her friend of her encounter with Harvey, 
on the morning that followed it. 

Do you think you did, dear ?" 

I don't know. At times I think so ; at others, I 
doubt ; and so I came to get your opinion.” 

You were angry, as I understand.” 

‘‘Yes, ma'am. Is it always wrong to be angry, 
Mrs. Hammersley ?” 

“ No ; I think not. The Bible refers to very good 
men who became angry for cause. St. Paul says, ‘ Be 
ye angry and sin not.’ ” 

“ Yes ; I know,” said Jennie, meditatively. 

“ I don’t believe, dear, that your sin, if you commit- 
ted any, lies in the anger you felt at the time, but in 
the evil emotions that could have been aroused by it. 
Did you wish injury to him, or threaten him with ex- 
posure maliciously, or with the design of avenging 
yourself.^” 

“ Oh, no, ma'am. Those thoughts were not in my 
mind. My only motive was to prevent him from an- 
noying me further.” 

“ And you accused him of nothing but what you 
knew, or believed, to be the truth pursued Mrs. 
Hammersley. 

“ I’m sure I did not. And it required all my nerve 
to say as much as I did, which was not all, nor the 
worst, that I could have said on good authority. It 
was a trying ordeal for me ; but having thrown grass 
on all former occasions, without effect, this time I 
used stones, feeling that ‘ patience had ceased to be a 
virtue.’ ” 


tony’s. 


m 

I think it had, Jennie. And if you have done 
wrong, I fail to see wherein.*’ 

“ Oh, you don’t know how much that helps me, you 
dear, dear Mrs. Hammersley,” cried the relieved girl, 
flinging her arms around the lady and kissing her pas- 
sionately. 

“ There come times, darling, in every life when self- 
respect compels the use of means which, under less 
pressure, would be questionable, to say the least. 
Women deprecate such scenes much more than men 
do. But such positions must be taken perforce, if 
they would not degrade themselves, or a good cause. 
There is such a thing as righteous indignation. Never- 
theless, it must be controlled, or it will strengthen to 
revenge and malice, which is sinful. Evidently, in 
your case, nothing less severe than what you said would 
have had the desired effect upon Harvey, and he 
must be lost to all shame if he again broach the sub- 
ject to you.” 

This led to a discussion of the young man’s habits, 
as Jennie, through various means, had become aware 
of them. Mrs. Hammersley was shocked at what she 
heard ; and it was only her unbounded confidence in 
Jennie’s veracity that enabled her to believe it all. 
The portrayal was too black to be presented here. 
Suffice it to say that among its less repulsive features 
were drinking, gambling, and profanity. 

Jennie returned home, relieved in mind and heart, 
to commence preparations for a three weeks’ visit to a 
former school friend who lived near Morehead City, 
North Carolina. 

Attention must now be directed to a scene as differ- 
ent from the one just considered, as virtue is from 
vice. Within a rather large tract of woodland, not far 
beyond the city lines, one edge of which skirted a 
highway not greatly used, was an opening of, perhaps, 
two acres extent. This place was accessible for vehi- 
cles by a tortuous drive of about an eighth of a mile 
from the roadway. At one side of this opening there 
stood quite a large sized building, or more properly 
speaking, an association of lean-tos, a single story in 


PEG BUNSON. 


174 

height, except that on one portion there was an attic 
containing three rooms. The construction of all save 
this part, which was the main one, was of a hap-hazard 
style, so far as the outside was concerned. The place 
was an old, unpainted, weather-stained structure, and 
better fitted for the abode of owls and bats than for a 
human habitation. Nevertheless, human beings occu- 
pied it ; Tony Decker and his wife, permanently ; and 
several young men who went and came as they pleased ; 
and they pleased to go and come quite frequently. 

Tony did not keep a hotel ; but he always had 
liquors and segars in store to meet the wants of his 
“ boys,” and room enough for lodging purposes, if, for 
any reason, they chose to avail themselves of it. The 
frequenters of his place, up to within a week, had been 
limited to three. But an accession was then made 
through the agency of one of the trio, who, having 
been vouched for by him, was admitted to the circle. 
As he was without a home, Tony agreed to domicile 
him for a time, charging but little more than the cost 
of his food. 

Within the woods and about a hundred feet to the 
rear of the house was another structure, every way in- 
ferior to it. This was a barn and shed combined, 
where Tony kept a horse and a couple of old vehicles 
for his own needs. Occasionally it was made use of 
by the frequenters when they visited the place with a 
conveyance. Tony cultivated a small part of the open 
ground as a garden ; but the products were not suf- 
ficient to supply his table. Just how he supplemented 
this deficiency will appear further on. 

About three o’clock on the day when Jennie and 
her friend had their last interview, Harvey Longworth 
seated in a glistening road wagon attached to a spirited 
horse drove up to Tony’s house. Alighting, and ty- 
ing his animal to an adjacent tree, he entered the 
open door, passed through one room and entered an- 
other, where Tony and the recent accession were re- 
galing themselves with cigars, Tony leaped to his 
feet. 


TONY’S. 175 

Hello, Harv/' he said gaily, where Ve you been 
for a week 

Couldn’t get around before. How are you was 
responded, half gloomily. 

They shook hands. 

“Are the others here, Tony,” continued Harvey, as 
he eyed the stranger. 

“ Not now. I expect Rudd and Ferg. this after- 
noon, though. Mr. Steele, Mr. Longworth,” said 
Decker, introducing the two. 

Harvey extended his hand, with a show of reserve. 
It was taken in a careful way, both of which acts Tony 
noticed, and added ; 

“ Perhaps you think this a new departure, Harv., but 
it’s all right. Ned backs him.” 

“ Of course. That’s good enough ; and the name 
is suggestive,” said Longworth, with a light laugh 
and a wink at Decker. 

“ I don’t quite get your drift about the name,” said 
Steele, with a puzzled look, which Harvey thought 
might cover some feeling. 

“ Beg pardon,” he replied quickly. “ No reflection 
meant. Only a slight thrust at Tony, which he under- 
stands.” 

The explanation seemed satisfactory. 

It was the first time that Harvey had been at Tony’s 
since Larry Steele came there. Of course, the new 
comer was a subject to be measured, and Longworth 
had already taken him in hand. It was important, 
since they might be thrown together frequently, and, 
perhaps, have some things in common. Steele’s 
appearance was somewhat repulsive, taken at first 
sight. He had a low, though rather broad forehead ; 
projecting eyebrows and cheek bones ; a slightly 
curved nose ; a small mouth with thin lips, almost 
hidden by a heavy mustache ; dark eyes with corners 
drawn slightly down ; matted hair of a chestnut hue ; 
and beard of same color, and, like his mustache, of 
rank growth. But that which first drew attention in 
his face was a scar, over two inches in length, which 
ran obliquely from the left nostril to the outer 


PEG BUNSON. 


176 

extremity of the eye. Naturally, this aroused Har- 
vey’s curiosity, though he did not expect it to be 
gratified at once. Tony, however, made this easy, by 
observing : 

Larry’s had some rough handling.” 

So ?” queried Longworth. 

Yes. Look at his cheek.” 

I noticed that you have a bad mark there,” he 
said, addressing the subject, but, of course, 1 have 
no idea as to how you received it.” 

I suppose not,” came from Larry. 

Did you fall among rocks, or among thieves ?” 

‘‘ Neither. I fell into the hands of a person who 
objected to giving me his watch, which I wanted.” 

For a keepsake, no doubt,” said Longworth, 
laughing at his own wit and Steele’s frankness. 

Well, it took my eye, you see.” 

“ And he came near doing the same thing, by the 
location of the scar. Did the watch pay your doctor’s 
bill ?” 

No. I left the watch to help settle his, perhaps.” 

I see ! You paid him for your trade-mark 

Yes ; though in advance.” 

Then he was prepared to square accounts on the 
spot. Where did it all happen, if you don’t object to 
tell ?” asked Harvey. 

Down in Nicaragua, at the edge of the lake,” said 
Larry. 

How long ago ?” 

Two years, about.” 

‘‘ Was the fellow a stranger to you ?” 

I had known him for six or eight weeks.’ 

Down there ?” 

Yes.” 

'‘You wouldn’t care to say who he was, I suppose.” 

Harvey said this with a show of indifference. He 
was pursuing this catechetical course more to get a 
clue to Steele’s character, than because he was inter- 
ested in the history of the wound. 

" Oh, I don’t object to telling any one who comes 
here. I have told the rest. His name was De Camp.” 


TONY'S. 


177 


De Camp?’' repeated Harvey, with an evident 
increase of interest. Do you know his first name ?” 

^‘Certainly. Griffin.” 

‘‘Griffin De Camp ; eh ?” 

“What do you know about him, Harv. ?” inquired 
Decker, breaking his silence of some moments. Like 
Larry, he suspected that the name, at least, was 
familiar to him. 

“ Not a great deal,” was replied. “ Probably noth- 
ing. There may be a dozen Griffin De Camps for all 
I know.” 

“ But the one that you know, or know of ; what 
about him ?” 

“Well, as Larry — if he will allow me to be so 
familiar — has just said, I don’t mind speaking of him 
here. The Griffin De Camp that I refer to is a 
brother of a lady with whom my mother is intimate. 
They have frequently alluded to him in my presence. 
He went to Nicaragua some years ago on a surveying 
expedition, and is expected back some time this fall, I 
believe.” 

“ Is that your man, Larry ?” asked Decker. 

“ I shouldn’t wonder,” replied Larry, with some 
show of excitement. “ He was a surveyor, and told me 
that he hailed from this State. Where is his home ; 
Harvey ?” 

“You ask me too much, now. But I believe he 
lived in New York city before he went south. He’ll 
no doubt visit his sister when he returns.” 

“Where does she live ?” 

“At Centreville. Her name is Hammersley, and 
her husband is Prosecutor of the Pleas for this 
county.” 

“What!” cried Tony; “is that the woman that 
your sweet Jennie Bunson considers Ai ?” 

“Who’s Jennie Bunson?” asked Larry, quickly, 
with ill-concealed interest. 

“ First come, first served,” said Longworth, laughing 
at Tony, and wondering at Larry. “To question 
number one, I will say, yes ; and she has good reason 
to so consider her, too. I will answer you, Larry, by 


PEG BUNSON. 


178 

saying that Jennie Bunson is a young lady of sweet 
eighteen, who has a will of her own ; and a pretty 
strong one, as I know from experience.” 

‘‘ Ha — ha — ha ! Have you tried her lately.^” came 
from Tony. 

Tried her? Hang it, yes ; and got caught in a 
perfect cyclone. She says I’m a hard case, Tony. 
Just think of it.” 

‘‘When you’re as innocent as a dear little kitten, 
eh ?” 

“Yes, and wouldn’t frighten a mouse, even.” 

“ So she spoke her mind, did she ?” said Tony more 
seriously. 

“You bet. Painted me black. She says she’s 
posted about me.” 

“ She didn’t include my mansion here, I hope.” 
Decker showed a little uneasiness. 

“ No, I don’t believe she knows there is such a 
place.” 

“Is Jennie really her first name ?” asked Larry, who 
now saw a chance to speak. 

“ No, not her first. Her full name is Margaret Jane 
Bunson, but for some years back, she has gone by the 
name of Jennie. Everybody called her Peg when she 
was younger. She was the dirtiest, most disagreeable, 
and best hated girl that could disgrace a neighbor- 
hood.” 

“ Yes ?” came from Larry, eagerly. His manner, 
now, and when Jennie was first referred to, led Harvey 
to ask, as a bit of pleasantry, if he ever knew her. 

“ Me. How should I know her. I was taken with 
your description. That’s why I spoke so.” 

“ Oh,” came from Harvey, as he and Tony ex- 
changed glances. 

“ Hello ! here’s Ferguson and Rudd, now, I guess,” 
said Tony, as the sound of voices were heard on the 
outside. 

“ Glad of it,” observed Harvey. I want to see 
Ferguson particularly to-day.” 

The two named entered the house. 


A BATCH OF RASCALS. 


179 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

A BATCH OF RASCALS. 

Harv., you’re quite a stranger,” said Rudd. 

I know. But the old man’s kept me pretty close 
to the office for the past week.” 

Thinks it policy to have you under his eye, I sup- 
pose,” observed Rudd, laughing. 

Guess not. But there’s been an unusual rush of 
business, and I’ve had more to do.” 

Which has kept you out of Satan’s proverbial mis- 
chief,” interposed Ferguson. 

But not away from the girls, eh, Harv. ?” queried 
Tony. 

Hang the girls,” said Harvey, frowning. 

Have you been playing the sweet, again ?” 

He tried to, but found himself monkeying with a 
cyclone. You’re the dude to play the sweet, Ferg.” 
This from Tony. 

Well, I submit to doing my share when the rocks 
are in sight. What’s gone wrong, Harv.?” 

“ Nothing but what can be righted with a little 
strategy, I think. I say, Ferguson, did you notice my 
establishment as you came in ?” 

Not very closely, though enough to see that it is a 
gay one, especially the live part of it.” 

You may just bet she is. A regular coquette. 
Never allows herself to take the dust of others, if she 
can have rein. Come and take a little turn. We can 
be back in fifteen minutes.” 

I don’t object, if Rudd isn’t in a hurry to get away,” 
said Ferguson. 

No. Go ahead: if you don’t exceed fifteen min- 
utes. I can do my business with Larry in that time.” 

I’ll look out for that,” remarked Harvey. 

Ferguson had a penchant for fast horses. He was 


i8o 


PEG BUNSON. 


seldom absent from a race that was within convenient 
reach, and rarely lost the money he bet. 

It took about a minute for the boys to reach the 
road, when Harvey, for a mile or so, displayed the 
qualities of his animal, much to the satisfaction of his 
companion. 

Ferg., I didn’t bring you out here to show you this 
nag’s points, particularly. I’ve got something else in 
tow,” said Harvey, at length. 

What ?” 

Well, first and least, what do you think of the new- 
comer ?” 

“At Tony’s, you mean ?” 

“ Yes, of course.” 

“ He’s only been there a week,” said the other, eva- 
sively. 

“ So I hear. But what’s your impression of him?” 

“ Ned recommended him. It seems that he has 
known him for some time.” Ferguson was still dis- 
posed to be non-committal. 

“ Hang it, Ferg., what makes you so awful dainty? 
I could easily infer that you don’t fancy him, if I chose 
to construe your beating-around process. But I’d ra- 
ther have your words than my construction.” 

“ What’s your object, Harv.?” 

“ Nothing very deep ; only I wish to compare 
opinions,” said Longworth, telling the truth. 

Now, your thoroughly sophisticated, genuine, gen- 
tlemanly rascals are quite as careful to canvas the 
claims and qualities of new additions to their circle as 
are the most fastidious of elite society, or the session 
of an orthodox church. The reasons for this are too 
obvious to need explanation. 

“Well, to speak confidentially, Harv.,” said Fergu- 
son, “Larry isn’t exactly to my style. Ned brought 
him in and I accepted him with some mental reserva- 
tions. He found him down at Albany. And as he 
knew him to be one of your help-yourself-outside-of- 
law fraternity, which, I suppose, the uncharitable 
world would say, includes us, he thought it would be 
of advantage to both him and ourselve§ to ring him in 


A BATCH OF RASCALS. l8l 

here. You see, they got acquainted years ago, went 
to Central America, operating on the light-finger line, 
and have been close friends ever since. Ned says that 
Steele is an adept in his particular branches. But, as 
those are not the ones I operate in, he won’t benefit 
me, unless it should be found that he has a genius for 
running out counterfeit notes. I wouldn’t be willing 
to make an associate of him in public, since his appear- 
ance might compromise my operations ; and, besides, 
he lacks culture and style. Now, then, what have you 
to say ?” 

I have about the same opinion of him as you ; 
but, as it is based on first sight, it may be too hastily 
formed. Still, it may be handy to have him around 
some time or other.” 

Perhaps. He seems better calculated for Tony’s 
methods, stealing and the like, than for ours. But it’s 
policy for us to treat him well, because every one of 
us can give the others away, you know.” 

“ I know,” repeated Harvey, absently. 

Then there followed a brief lapse in the conversa- 
tion, each being absorbed in his own reflections. 

Mr. Richard Ferguson was a man twenty-five years 
of age, of medium height, fine physique, and an intel- 
lectual cast of feature. He presented an appearance, 
such as, by common consent, is attributed to clergy- 
men, as he was evidently minus in the matters of 
beard and mustache, while his hair was long and black, 
his complexion pale, and his hands white and soft. 
His dress, both in color and cut harmonized with this 
description. Taken altogether, one’s first impression 
of him would be that he was entirely out of his sphere 
in such a place as Tony’s. But the impression would 
be wonderfully at variance with the facts. He was 
one of those shrewd, gentlemanly knaves, whose fault- 
less manners and insinuating methods of address have 
the power to fascinate and capture even the most wary 
and incredulous. A thorough villain in the guise of 
a saint. Having graduated at the end of a full col- 
legiate course with high honors, instead of taking nat- 
urally to the cloth, as one would have supposed, or, at 


i 82 


PEG BUNSON. 


least, to the profession of a doctor or a lawyer, he 
preferred, rather, to devote his knowledge and talents 
to the artistic work of counterfeiting and forging. He 
was one of a gang of counterfeiters that had their 
headquarters at Albany, and that had for several years 
successfully distributed their bogus money over a large 
portion of the Northern States. They were about to 
issue a new five dollar note on a Utica bank, and Fer- 
guson had recently finished making the tour of their 
various agencies to have all in readiness for putting 
them on the market. 

‘‘ Ferg.,” said Harvey, breaking the silence. ‘‘ I had 
a scene with Jennie last evening.” 

You did ?” 

^^Yes.” 

How’s that ? I supposed you’d made up your 
mind to let her alone.” 

‘‘ I ? Oh, no. I was only giving time for reflec- 
tion.” 

What about ? You’d never have married her.” 

Yes, I would, after some more of the wild oats had 
been disposed of. Then Fd have setted down and 
been real nice.” 

Yes, with a vengeance,” said Ferguson, venting 
an incredulous laugh. “ But what about the scene 

Harvey described his interview. 

‘'That settles the matter for you. Your hash is 
spoiled, Harv.” 

“You think so ?” 

“Certainly. She’ll never marry you, now.” 

“ I don’t expect her to. But the fun isn’t over. 
Fm bound to get even with her ; but first off, I wish 
a little of your help.” 

“ Of my help? How can I help you ?” And Fer- 
guson looked surprised. 

“ Easy enough. She is an intimate friend of Maud 
Jennings, and Maud is expecting to become your wife. 
She has great influence over Jennie, and you have 
great influence over Maud.” 

“ Well,” said the forger, as if feeling his way through 
a labyrinth, 


A BATCH OF RASCALS. 


183 

“Well/' echoed Harvey, “you can represent to 
Maud how miserable I am over Jennie’s unfounded 
accusations. Tell her that you heard such stories 
about me, and ferreted them to their origin ; that they 
were the result of mistaken identity, or something of. 
that sort ; and that you know me to be a respectable 
and honorable young man. As for the tippling part, 
the only one of which I think Jennie has personal 
knowledge through taking my breath, that can easily 
be explained by saying that I had allowed myself to 
imbibe for a time in order to bind bargains, but had 
recently sworn off altogether. Come, Ferg., there’s an 
outline for you, and you can fill it up as you choose. 
Maude’ll take the whole story in as pure gospel, com- 
ing from you, and, at your request, lay the case before 
Jennie in a way that will knock her prejudice against 
me into Limbo. What do you say?” 

Ferguson threw his head back and laughed immod- 
erately, which so frightened the animal that it re- 
quired all Harvey’s strength to moderate her speed. 

“ What is there so ludicrous about that, Ferg. ?” 
asked he, when she was under control. 

“ I don’t know as there’s anything really ludicrous 
about it, Harv. ; but it’s so sublimely beautiful, really 
pathetic, you see. And then, the implied high com- 
pliment to my faculty for lying. Do you think I 
could do it and retain a serious face ?” 

“Why not? Fd like to know what you call your 
addresses to Maud, if they are not a continuous string 
of falsehoods ?” 

“ That’s a different thing. It’s business, and there’s 
money in it. But jokes aside, what’s the need of that 
fine story if you don’t expect to marry the girl, or, at 
least, don’t expect her to be willing to marry you ?” 

“Well, for one thing, I wish to hush up the bad re- 
ports that seem to be circulating about my character.” 

“What’s the other thing?” 

“ That remains to be seen. Nothing else may fol- 
low,” said Longworth, slightly nettled at Ferguson’s 
hesitation, though he hid the emotion. “ Will you 
do it ?” 


PEG BUNSON. 


184 


Perhaps. But let me think about it for a few 
days. There’s time enough, as Jennie starts for the 
South to-morrow to be gone at least three weeks.” 

'' She does ?” 

Yes. Didn’t she tell you ?” 

Not a breath of it.” 

Well, she does ; so you see, there’s no hurry. I’ll 
try to get you out of the hole somehow, but you 
musn’t blame me if I don’t succeed.” 

I won’t, though I expect you will do your best. 
Suppose we turn around and go back.” 

** It’s time. There’s only three of the fifteen 
minutes left. Put her through, let’s see her trot.” 

It was a good road, so Harvey let the mare out, and 
they were back almost at the time named. 

“ I say, Ferg., when are those fives going to be 
ready?” inquired Ned Rudd, after they were in the 
house. 

In about two weeks. Are you getting anxious, 
Ned ?” 

No. Not anxious but a little short, and I don’t 
want to pull on our bank account, as that would mean 
interest to pay.” 

‘'You spend your money too fast, Rudd?” said 
Tony. 

“ Ned’s all right, Tony,” interposed Ferguson. 
“ He’s working up a case or two ; daughters of well-to- 
do dealers; see? That costs money. But he’ll be 
heard from, soon.” 

“That’s business,” laughed Tony. 

“Are you really hard pushed, Ned?” This from 
Ferguson. 

“ Not alarmingly so. But I don’t like to be crowded 
too closely to the wall.” 

“ Well, there’s a way out of close quarters, I sup- 
pose.” 

“ Oh, yes. I have the means, but need a trifle of 
your artistic aid.” 

“ A check ?” 

Yes/' 


A BATCH OF RASCALS. 


185 


** Good signature to copy 

None easier. Here it is.” And Rudd produced 
his pocket book and drew from it a small slip of paper, 
which had evidently been torn from a document of 
some sort, and handed it to Ferguson. 

‘ Sidney E. Dunscomb,’ ” read the forger. It’s 
a rolling hand, and as you say, not difficult. You 
want it on a check, you say.” 

Yes.” 

Have you one ?” 

'‘A beauty. On the Bank of Rochester. He 

does business there, and I can go right to the bank 
and get it cashed.” 

That’ll do in Rochester, but it wouldn’t in Buf- 
falo.” 

‘^No, my face is too often seen there for that sort 
of work.” 

Ned produced his check blank, while Ferguson 
drew forth a box of assorted pens, which included a 
fountain pen. Then he examined the signature 
closely. 

This was written with a stub,” he said. 

I think so,” said Rudd. 

How large an amount do you want ?’ 

Say, a hundred and sixty-five dollars and eighteen 
cents.” 

In two minutes the check was completed. 

‘^That’s tip-top, thanks,” said Rudd, gaily. Dun- 
scomb could swear to that, if he felt like it.” 

Don’t believe he will though,” observed Tony 
laughing. 

It don’t make a picayune’s difference to me 
whether he does or not after I get the money on it,” 
said Ned. 

After drinks and cigars all around, the three visitors 
left. Ferguson and Rudd had a conveyance of their 
own. 

Of course, these names were fictitious, as were a 
dozen others at as many different places where they 
plied their trade. And as they were shrewd, calculat- 
ing villains, looking well before they leaped, they had^ 


PEG BUNSON. 


186 

hitherto, eluded detection. It may be a surprise to 
find Harvey Longworth associated with them. His 
being so is easily explained. Harvey was acquainted 
with Ferguson a good while before he even suspected 
his character. One day, just after his suspicions were 
aroused, he felt himself in need of funds to keep up 
his style ; and, knowing that it would be useless to 
seek help from his father, who knew he was living 
rather fast, he called on Ferguson. The latter probed 
him thoroughly on various points, and finding that he 
would be willing to use a bogus cheek, told him to 
bring him his father's signature and he would help him 
out. Harvey did so. A forgery for a moderate sum 
was executed, which Ferguson himself worked off, 
without leaving the slightest clue to the culprit. Thus 
the youth became initiated, and always afterwards had 
the wherewith to meet his requirements, though he 
made no further requisitions on his father's bank 
account. 

For a number of reasons, which may be surmised, 
Tony’s place was of value to the counterfeiters. Tony 
himself was an expect burglar, though he limited his 
operations to purloining money. He was also 
remarkably shrewd in running out counterfeits, which 
rendered him a valuable aid to Ferguson and Rudd. 
As for Harvey, he was not a professional on either of 
these lines. His principal role was gambling, though 
he filled an important place as stool-pigeon for the 
rest, and was therefore esteemed a good and useful 
member of the ring. 


A STORM. 


187 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

A STORM. 

Jennie Bunson made the trip south by rail. Her 
friend, whose name was Louise Christian, lived some 
distance below Morehead, and was there with a con- 
veyance, awaiting her arrival. The home of the 
Christians was a beautiful one, enjoying many advan- 
tages in its immediate surroundings, the bracing air 
from the ocean, and, from the upper portions of the 
dwelling, an unobstructed view of the open sea, to- 
gether with the insular strip of land that protects Beau- 
fort harbor and extends north-easterly nearly fifty 
miles, forming, above, part of the eastern coast of 
Pamlico Sound. 

The parents of Louise gave Jennie a hearty wel- 
come. The first week was spent by the girls in riding, 
boating, and fishing. Jennie enjoyed these pastimes 
immensely, though she had never before indulged in 
the last two. 

One day, while they were rowing on the strait, 
Louise said : 

“ Jennie, there’s a heavy storm coming.” 

What makes you think so ?” asked Jennie. It is 
so bright and beautiful and the sky is of such a lovely 
blue that I would scarcely think a storm possible for a 
month to come.” 

“ All the same, it is coming, and within the next 
three days, too. Don’t you see how the gulls are fly- 
ing inland, and haven’t you noticed a slight oppres- 
sion in the air ?” 

** I see the gulls all about, but I think the air, though 
a trifle heavier, is just delicious.” 

“So it is. But here it means something, in connec- 
tion with other signs. If we were on the other side of 
the island. I’m pretty sure that I could show you at 
least one petrel running over the waves.” 


PEG BUNSON. 


I88 

“ Could you indeed ? I have read that they are fore- 
runners of storms,” said Jennie. 

‘‘They certainly are. But I’m glad, my dear, that 
the storm is coming, though I hope it won’t injure 
anyone, because it will be a grand sight for you. Did 
you ever see a storm on an open coast ?” 

“ No.” 

“I supposed not. Well, it’s just sublime. We’ll go 
to the top of the house where we can get a splendid 
view.” 

“Are vessels ever driven ashore here ?” 

“ There have been, though I’ve never seen any. 
This coast of North Carolina has so many inlets to 
comparatively smooth water which seamen can take 
advantage of, that they usually manage to get out of 
harm’s way before anything serious occurs.” 

“ I hope they will this time, if the storm comes, 
for I shouldn’t enjoy it a bit, if they didn’t,” ^said 
Jennie. 

“You say if ; but you’ll see that I’m a prophetess ; 
depend on it.” 

Before noon of the next day, the wind began to 
veer slowly around from the south, and before night 
was due southeast, and had increased to a gale. Dark 
scuds, continually thickening, were rapidly driven 
inland, and, as night set in, the rain was coming down 
in torrents. The sea, lashed by the impetuous blast, 
was gradually wrought up to a condition of fury, so 
that by morning it presented a spectacle, the like of 
which can never be seen without inspiring feelings of 
admiration and awe. 

Louise and Jennie left their couch at dawn. In- 
deed, they had been up a number of times during the 
night, as the shrieking wind, the frequent trembling of 
the building, and the spasmodic heavy dashes of rain, 
with occasional flashes of lightning and roar of thun- 
der, had permitted but little sleep to any of the inmates 
of the house. The scene that Jennie looked upon ex- 
ceeded all her expectations. At first she was almost 
terrorized by it ; but the feeling gradually subsided, 
until, at length, its sublimity began to impress her a3 


A STORM. 


189 

no other scene ever had done. The girls had taken 
position at a pediment window, which looked from the 
third floor, and were thus enabled to see as far out on 
the ocean as the thickly falling rain would allow them 
to do. As the massive boiling billows, hoary with 
foam, neared the coast, they seemed to form them- 
selves into huge mountain ranges with blackened 
breasts and snow-capped crowns ; and then, rushing 
forward, as if intent on awful destruction, they hurled 
their breaking bulks upon the intervening strand, 
where, spending their fury, they covered the ground 
with froth and filled the air with mist. 

Isn’t it terribly magnificent ?” said Jennie, lower- 
ing her glass. 

Beyond description,” chimed Louise. Do you 
know, dear, though I have looked upon many such 
scenes from this window, they never weary me.” 

“ How could they?” cried Jennie. I’m perfectly 
fascinated, though sometimes a chill runs through me 
as the thought that a vessel may be driven in and 
dashed to pieces, rushes to my mind.” 

I used often to have those spells after we first 
came here, but, as nothing of the kind has occurred, 
they have ceased to affect me. But there’s the break- 
fast bell. We’ll eat and then come back, if you like.” 

Certainly,” replied Jennie. And they descended 
to the dining-room. 

During the day, the girls gave much of their time, at 
intervals, to watching the sea from their window, 
where Louise’s parents sometimes joined them. The 
storm continued with unabated fury. Only three ves- 
sels came within range of their vision, appearing singly, 
and were soon again lost in the distance. Mr. Christian 
explained to Jennie that the larger ones usually ran 
farther out in order to gain room, while the smaller, in 
prospect of a severe storm, betook themselves to the 
first inland shelter they could reach, which, in that 
section, was Beaufort harbor. 

But this sublime scene was to include something of 
horror. About four o’clock a schooner hove to view 
in the southeast. She was driving before the wind 


PEG BUNSON. 


190 

under bare poles, with the exception of a jib. Louise 
was the first to see her. 

“ Look she cried ; '' there’s a vessel coming straight 
for the island.” 

Where ?” asked her father, taking her glass. 

Louise pointed. 

0 dear !” exclaimed Jennie, as she caught sight 
of the craft ; I hope there’s nothing wrong on 
board.” 

‘‘ She is, evidently, trying to make the inlet to Beau- 
fort,” said Mr. Christian, after a brief examination. 

‘‘ How can she do it with only one sail ?” asked 
Jennie. 

O, that is all right,” he answered. She couldn’t 
safely carry more in this weather. That much is nec- 
essary to keep her under control.” 

1 don’t understand, Mr. Christian.” 

Perhaps not. But it is this way. No vessel will 
obey its helm unless some force impels it through the 
water. When that is not done, it becomes entirely 
subject to the action of winds, waves, and currents, 
which can drive it about every way, and place its cargo 
and all on board in imminent peril. In the case of 
this craft, the wind fills the jib, as you see, and urges 
her forward at a speed sufficient to make the helm 
effective, and thus keep her steady, as seamen say. 
You get my meaning, I suppose?” 

Yes, sir, thank you.” 

‘^But,” continued Mr. Christian, “I don’t feel quite 
at ease about her course. The waves are driving her 
like Jehu, and she’s bearing too near shore. Unless 
she keeps off more there will be trouble, I’m afraid, 
for she can’t make the inlet heading as she is.” 

The three watched the vessel silently and with in- 
creasing anxiety for a time. She came on without the 
slightest change of course until near enough for the 
movements of those on deck to be observed. 

‘‘Things are not right there, I’m pretty sure,” said 
Mr. Christian. 

“ That’s what I think, too. Papa.” 

“ Let me look, please/* said Jennie, taking the glass 


A STORM. 


I9I 

from Louise. Oh, just look at those men at the stern, 
Mr. Christian. Aren’t they trying to do something 
with the rudder ?” 

It looks very much like it. I’m afraid their steer- 
ing tackle is out of order, and unless it’s repaired in a 
hurry, they’ll be among the breakers.” 

And the vessel be wrecked,” added Louise. 

And perhaps all on board be drowned. Oh dear ! 
And we can’t help them.” This from Jennie. 

They’re in a perilous condition, that’s sure,” said 
Mr. Christian. 

How the vessel rolls. Papa.” 

Yes.” 

Another silence followed. 

She is now within half a mile of the beach,” said 
the gentleman, with considerable agitation, and from 
appearances, I think they’ve abandoned all hope of 
saving her. I must call Sandy and Jonas and go over 
there.” 

“ Oh, Papa, you can’t do any good, and may get in- 
jured yourself,” said Louise, imploringly. 

I’ll take good care of myself, child. I think they 
will attempt to escape with the boats, and there is a 
chance that some may be cast ashore and will need 
help.” 

“ But the water is quite rough in the strait. Papa.” 

‘‘There’s no danger there,” said Mr. Christian, as 
he turned and hastened below. 

In a brief time he and his colored men had donned 
their rubber suits and were pulling for the island. He 
was right in his conclusion. The lower pintle, or 
hinge, of the rudder had broken, which rendered the 
steering apparatus useless in such a sea. The schooner 
hailed from Havana and was bound for Philadelphia, 
laden with an assorted cargo. There were a dozen 
men on board, all but one of whom belonged to the 
vessel. Finding that they could not repair the dam- 
ages, the captain had given orders to man the boats, 
of which there were two. This was done promptly, 
for all knew that, once in the breakers, it would be 
impossible to get the boats into the water without 


192 


PEG BUNSON. 


their being instantly filled. Their hope was to keep 
out of the breakers and get to the inlet before dark. 
One of the boats, with great difficulty, succeeded in 
doing this. But the other failed, owing to the loss of 
an oar, of which each crew had two pairs. The cap- 
tain and passenger were in the latter. During the 
brief effort to recover the oar, they had been urged 
within the limits of the gathering breakers, from which 
an attempt was made to escape. This was soon aban- 
doned and they took chances to gain the beach. In- 
deed, both courses were regarded as forlorn hopes, but 
by the latter, they would be washed ashore, dead or 
alive. The boat was headed directly for land, so that, 
while she might plunge and toss frightfully, the seas 
would not strike her broadside. In this position she 
was kept until within three hundred feet of the beach, 
when an unusually heavy sea broke over her and she 
filled instantly. Every man now took to the water, and 
struggled for his life. As they were all good swim- 
mers, the chances were in their favor, and, indeed, all 
would have escaped uninjured had the boat not been 
made an instrument of harm. But when the passen- 
ger had reached a point where he could get a footing, 
the boat came tossing behind him on the crest of a 
breaker, and as he rose with the influx, the keel struck 
his head with a sufficient force to stun him, though 
the wave carried both the boat and him far up on the 
beach. 

It was fortunate that Mr. Christian and his men 
arrived upon the scene in time to aid him, as the 
others were still struggling in the waves. He was 
seized before another swell came up and carried to a 
position of safety. Seeing his unconscious condition, 
they attributed it to exhaustion, or to water received 
internally, though a severe scalp wound, made by the 
boat, left them in doubt. But they at once made ef- 
fort to resuscitate him. Mr. Christian had brought a 
flask of brandy with him, some of which he now forced 
between the stranger’s lips. The liquor, supplemented 
by other efforts, soon had the desired effort, and he 
was at length restored to consciousness, 


A DISCOVERY. 


193 


While they were thus engaged, the five seamen suc- 
ceeded in reaching the shore, though in an exhausted 
condition. Mr. Christian and his men divided their 
efforts among them, using the brandy, and otherwise 
rendering aid. In a little time they were sufficiently 
recovered to be of service, and after securing the 
stranded boat, so that it could not be drawn back into 
the water, gave their attention to the passenger. He 
was carried to Mr. Christian’s boat, which was a large 
one, and in due time they were all safely under 
shelter. 

Meantime, the disabled vessel had been thrown 
broadside upon the shore, and was likely to remain in 
that position for awhile, as the tide had begun to ebb. 
Being a well built and comparatively new craft, the 
skipper and his men believed she would be saved, un- 
less the storm proved to be an unusually long one. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

A DISCOVERY. 

The physician who was summoned to examine the 
injured stranger found that his scalp wound was not a 
serious one. But, unfortunately, the exposure to 
which he had been subjected resulted in a brain fever 
attended by delirium, and for several days his condition 
was precarious. He had, however, fallen into good 
hands, receiving close attention from the physician, 
and excellent nursing from the inmates of the house, 
someone being constantly in his room. During 
his delirious spasms, he would audibly express the 
thoughts that seemed uppermost in his mind, though, 
for the most part in an incoherent and unintelligible 
way. 

One day, however, as Jennie happened to be alone 


194 


PEG BUNSON. 


with him for a brief space, he uttered some words that 
filled her with dread and led her to some speculation 
regarding his character. Until then, this had scarcely 
been thought of. 

Jennie told the family and the doctor of the circum- 
stance, but the expressions were believed to be only 
wild fancies induced by the fever. This opinion greatly 
relieved her, as she had become deeply concerned for 
his welfare. 

It was more than a week before the patient became 
fully rational. When he did, the physician was sur- 
prised at the measure of strength he had retained. 
Nearly his first inquiry was concerning the fate of the 
vessel. 

‘‘The vessel,” said Mr. Christian, who was with him 
at the time, “ was stranded, at first, but floated three 
days ago, and is now at Beaufort for repairs.” 

“ That’s good,” was replied eagerly. “ And the crew 
and cargo ?” 

“ Were all saved.” 

“ That’s good, too.” 

“ You received the most injury,” observed the host. 

“ Ah, yes. That stick of wood came down on my 
head with a vengeance.” 

“ We think it was the boat you had left that struck 
you.” 

“ There was another boat, was it abandoned also .^” 
he asked. 

“ No. It reached port safely.” 

The reply gratified the patient. 

“ I understand that you took passage at Havana,” 
was observed after a short pause. 

“Yes, sir, at Havana. I had some valuables in my 
chest on the vessel.” 

“ They are just as you left them, I am told ; but 
would have been brought here, if you had been able 
to so decide.” 

“ Which I am not able to do now. How long have 
I been here ?” 

“ Nine days.” 


A DISCOVERY. I95 

So long,” said the patient, wearily. I have been 
a great burden to you ?” 

“You have been welcome, sir, and I hope for your 
own sake, that you will soon recover. But perhaps, 
we ought not to talk longer, at this time. You must 
try to sleep.” 

“ Thank you for all your kindness, sir. I will do as 
you suggest.” 

Mr. Christian withdrew from the room and Louise 
took his place. 

What with wholesome food and careful nursing 
added to the doctor’s efforts, the patient improved 
quite rapidly. A few days after his return to conscious- 
ness, Jennie entered the room and found him asleep. 
She turned to leave when a photograph album drew 
her attention, and she stopped, with her back towards 
him, to glance through it. Since his improvement 
began, the girls finding that it helped him to converse 
for a few minutes at a time, had occasionally favored 
him in that way. Jennie had entered for that purpose. 
As he was sleeping, she would not disturb him. But 
as she closed the book and was about to retire, a slight 
cough from him drew her attention, and she saw that 
he had awakened. 

“ Oh, Lm sorry that I disturbed you,” she said. 

“You didn’t. It was the irritation of my throat. 
Were you going ?” 

“Yes, sir. I wished you to finish your nap,” replied 
Jennie, smiling. 

“ Please don’t go. I feel like talking.” 

“ Do you, really ?” 

“Yes. I wish to say something about myself, so 
that all of you may know who it is you have so greatly 
befriended.” 

“ Don’t weary yourself by a long story,” said Jennie, 
smiling. 

“ No ; I’m not important enough to make a long 
story possible.” 

“ Shall I ask the family in to hear you ?” 

“ There, you’re laughing at me. I don’t need a 


PEG BUNSON. 


196 

larger audience. You can tell the rest, if you please. 
No doubt my name has been mentioned before this.” 

Oh, yes. We heard that the evening you were 
rescued. Mr. De Camp, I believe.” 

“ That’s it, De Camp. But those fellows who run 
the vessel know very little about me.” 

The name of De Camp as Mrs. Hammersley’s brother 
was familiar to Jennie, and she had thought of him in 
connection with this man. But as she knew no reason 
why he should take passage on a sailing vessel from 
Havana, she had little or no curiosity to satisfy. De 
Camp was a common name. Had the person before 
her been a passenger on a steamer from some Central 
American port, she would have been much more in- 
terested to know who he was. 

A brief silence followed his last remark. Jennie 
waited expecting him to continue, which he did. 

I met the captain at a restaurant in Havana, and 
we got into conversation, during which he told me 
of his intention to leave for Philadelphia in a day or 
two. As I had never made an ocean voyage on a sail- 
ing vessel, the mere novelty of doing so led me to ar- 
range with him for a passage. I’ve had the novelty 
with some exceptional variations, including delirum 
tremens.” 

‘‘ Oh, not as bad as that,” laughed Jennie, who had 
taken a seat near his bed. But you were somewhat 
delirious at times.” 

‘‘Yes, I’ve been told so. Of course, I said all sorts 
of silly things. Won’t you tell me something about 
it?” 

Jennie smiled at his humor. 

“ Oh, we couldn’t often understand you, and what we 
did understand couldn’t be called bad, because it was 
only like a dream, you see. The doctor said that any- 
one in your condition would say such things. There 
was only one time that I knew what you said.” 

“ And that was all nonsense. I’ll be bound,” said De 
Camp. 

“ Yes ; under the circumstances. But it wouldn’t 
have been, if real.” 


A DISCOVERY. 


197 


No ? Was anyone hurt ?” 

^‘Oh, you’re too inquisitive for a sick man. I’m 
afraid you’ll have a relapse if you keep on talking. 
Perhaps I oughtn’t to have mentioned the incident,” 
said Jennie, in a playful way. 

You did just right; and it does me good to talk 
to you. I like your frankness.” 

Jennie colored the least bit, and said : 

“ Please postpone the matter for a few days, Mr. 
De Camp.” 

Why ?” he asked, soberly. Don’t you see that 
my curiosity is excited, and if you don’t tell me now, 
there’s no knowing what effect the refusal may have 
upon my head.” 

In spite of his serious look, Jennie laughed. She 
really enjoyed his cheerful temperament. 

I may frighten you,” she said, sobering. 

“ I’ll risk it. Go on, for I’m anxious to know how 
much of a laughing stock I’ve made of myself.” 

As he was so importunate, Jennie portrayed the 
scene she had referred to. 

A pause followed, during which she tried to get a 
clue to his thoughts from the expression of his face. 

‘‘I fear I have spoken imprudently, Mr. De Camp,” 
she said, disturbed by his continued silence and 
gravity. 

No ; you have not. Miss — Miss — 

“ Bunson,” added Jennie. 

“Miss Bunson,” he repeated. “And I thank you 
for telling me. If anyone is to blame, it is me.” 

“ Your little freak of fancy doesn’t trouble you, I 
hope ?” she asked, smilingly. 

“ Oh, no ; I’m not troubled by it.” Then pausing a 
few seconds, he added : “ But that was not due to 

mere fancy. Miss Bunson.” 

“ Is it possible ?” she asked, opening her eyes wide 
and leaning forward a trifle. 

“ It is. I was a party to a real scene of that des- 
cription.” 

“ Indeed ?” 

“ Yes. It occurred on the shore of Lake Nicaragua.’^ 


198 


PEG BUNSON. 


Not in Central America!’' And Jennie half rose 
from her chair as she spoke. 

De Camp noticed her increased interest. 

That is the place,” he replied. “ Were you ever 
there ?” 

No, sir. But — but, if you please, what took you 
to Nicaragua?” 

‘^Well, you see, I went down there with a party 
from New York on a surveying expedition, and this ^ 
affair I speak of took place about the time we finished 
our work.” 

They looked at each other for a brief space without 
speaking. Finally, Jennie asked : 

‘‘Mr. De Camp, have you a sister in New York 
State?” 

“Yes. And no one has a better one anywhere. 
Why do you ask ?” 

“And her name is Mrs. Ralph Hammersley?” she 
pursued. 

“ Exactly,” replied De Camp, wondering what was 
to follow. 

“ She is the best friend I have on earth ; I had al- 
most said, not excepting my parents.” And Jennie 
mentioned some things concerning his sister that she 
thought would interest him, and gave her reason for 
then being at Mr. Christian’s. 

“This seems to be a providential meeting,” said De 
Camp, revealing surprise and pleasure in his looks. 

“ Now I think of it, my sister has referred to you sev- 
eral times in her letters; but I’ve got such a wicked 
memory, that, for the life of me, there’s nothing she 
said that I can now recall.” 

“ It will all come back to you, no doubt, when you 
get stronger. And then I hope you’ll tell us some- 
thing about your experiences in Nicaragua.” 

“ To be sure I will ; and of my visits to the ruined 
cities of Central America and Yucatan.” 

“ O, that will be splendid,” she cried. “ But you 
must stop talking now and take some nourishment. 
Will you ?” 


DE camp’s story. 


199 


‘‘Yes, thanks. You’re a capital nurse.” 

Jennie flushed slightly and left to bring refresh- 
ments. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

DE camp’s story. 

Jennie’s mind was full of the new discovery. The 
Christians, of course, shared her increased interest in 
their guest, if such he may be called. Though none of 
them could do more for his comfort than they were 
doing, it was evident that they esteemed him more 
highly, and as an equal, rather than as a mere unfortu- 
nate. As he daily grew stronger, his room was more 
frequently visited by one and another, and, occasion- 
ally, all would meet there by chance or design. De 
Camp was always entertaining. His seven years of 
rough life furnished him with an abundance of personal 
incident, while his descriptions of places and persons 
were fully appreciated. 

One day during his later convalescence, the family 
with Jennie were grouped around his chair listening to 
his recitals, when Mr. Christian asked him if he felt 
free to speak of the event referred to by the mysteri- 
ous words Jennie had heard him utter during his de- 
lirium. 

“ Certainly,” he replied. “ And perhaps it will be 
better for my reputation if I do so, since you might, 
otherwise, regard it as a doubtful passage in my his- 
tory that needed explanation.” 

“ I don’t think any of us have thought of it in that 
way,” said the host. “But it occurred to me that the 
narrative would be quite interesting.” 

“ Perhaps it will. I know that the event itself inter- 
ested me very deeply. In the hope of not wearying 
you, I will make a short story of it.” 

“ Something over two years ago, two young fellows 


200 


PEG BUNSON. 


appeared at our quarters, then located about midway be- 
tween the town of Nicaragua and the Pacific. They in- 
troduced themselves, said that they were from the States, 
and seemed perfectly willing to make our acquaintance. 
One gave his name as Bentley, but Tve forgotten that 
of the other. As they were well dressed, appeared to 
have sufficient funds for helping themselves, and in- 
formed us that they were tourists, we reciprocated 
their civilities, and, as a consequence, they clung to us 
most of the time for the next six weeks, or until we 
reached the town. We were retracing the route, al- 
ready surveyed, to make corrections, and the return 
to town would finish our work. 

During this time, we saw nothing on their part 
that indicated foul play, so that if any of us were sus- 
picious at the start, the feeling had probably died out. 
Certainly, I myself had no misgivings. Indeed, I ra- 
ther liked their society, especially Bentley’s. Both 
were cheerful, communicative, apparently honest, and 
adjusted themselves easily to circumstances, which was 
something of a virtue in view of the life we lived. But 
these agreeable showings were so many roses to hide 
their scheming. I have since thought that the reason 
why they failed to reveal the cloven foot before we got 
to town, was the lack of objects and opportunity. 
Our party were always careful not to parade their 
money at any time. Besides, two of us kept guard 
night and day. These rules had been observed all 
along, as we were likely to meet with hard characters 
at any time. 

In a few days after we reached town all those con- 
nected with the expedition started for home, except- 
ing myself. I intended to make an excursion to 
South America and some of the ruined cities of Mexico 
and Guatemala. But I was delayed, first, by a person 
well acquainted with the localities I wished to visit, 
and who had arranged to accompany me, not being on 
hand ; and, secondly, by a severe wound. Bentley 
and his chum also remained in town for some time and 
continued to associate with me. 

Fortunately, or otherwise for me, I was, and still 


DE CAMP'S STORY. 


201 


am, the possessor of an elegant gold watch. This I 
bought of an Englishman at Greytown soon after we 
went out. He was in a strait, as he had, by some 
means, lost about all he had, excepting the watch for 
which he paid a sum equal to four hundred dollars in 
our money, and which he offered to me for one hun- 
dred to secure the means for returning home. I 
bought it, partly, because it was a rare bargain, and 
partly, to assist him. 

“ Now, our two camp-followers had seen this watch 
several times and admired it very much, and, as I 
afterwards learned to my cost, coveted it. Several 
days after my companions left for home, Bentley in- 
vited me to take a walk, excusing his friend, who, he 
said, was busy writing letters. It was near the close 
of a warm July afternoon. We took a northerly 
direction, keeping near the lake. After going over a 
mile and while we were deeply engaged in conversa- 
tion, Bentley by a sudden vigorous movement, tripped 
me so that I fell heavily to the ground, and was some- 
what stunned by the concussion. Instantly, he threw 
himself upon me, drew a dirk, and, saying, in a low, 
resolute tone, ‘ I want that watch and your money,’ 
lifted the weapon and aimed directly at my heart. 
The words and the act combined thoroughly aroused 
me, and as the blade descended, I gave a sudden lurch 
with all the strength I could muster. This brought 
my left arm directly under the dirk, and, no, doubt, 
saved my life. But the weapon passed through my 
arm, though, fortunately, near the surface, and with- 
out severing any of the larger veins. Bentley had 
evidently put all his force into the effort ; and as the 
stroke did not meet the resistance of harder substance, 
the blade went to the hilt in the soft ground, thus 
causing the would-be assassin to partially lose his 
balance. Of this I took instant advantage, heaving 
him aside by a desperate movement of my body, and 
seizing a stone within my reach with my right hand. 
With this I dealt him a severe blow on the face before 
he could recover his equilibrium. He rolled over like 
a log, loosing his grasp upon the dirk, which I immedi- 


202 


PEG BUNSON. 


ately drew from the wound and retained for self 
defense. But I had no occasion to use it. Bentley 
lay as one dead ; and, indeed, I feared I had killed 
him. The edge of the stone, which must have weighed 
four or five pounds, had inflicted a terrible wound on 
his left cheek from which the blood flowed freely. 

“ For a little time I was bewildered and without 
the power to do anything. Recovering from this, my 
first thought was to feel of his pulse. Finding that 
he was alive, I decided to leave him as he was until I 
could summon help, as it was impossible for me to get 
him to town without it. Besides, my own wound was 
quite painful and needed attention. I bandaged it 
with my handkerchief, and hurried away. Reaching 
town, I went to a Padre with whom I had some ac- 
quaintance, and who was a doctor as well as a priest. 
He soon cared for my arm, during which operation I 
told him how I received the wound, and of my assail- 
ant’s condition and need of help. He soon got a half 
dozen men together, with lights — for it was then 
dark — and started out to get Bentley, necessarily tak- 
ing me for guide. 

It didn’t take us many minutes to reach the place. 
But, to my surprise, Bentley was not there. I at once 
saw that my position was a questionable one, and with 
the rest, made every effort to find him. My first be- 
lief was that he had returned to consciousness and crept 
to a better place. There was, however, no traces of 
him any where, save some blood spots on the ground 
where the struggle occurred.” 

Have you never seen him since ?” queried Mr. 
Christian. 

No. I couldn’t gain the slightest clue as to how 
he got away, or what became of him afterward. But 
I hope that he fared better than I did.” 

“ Did you suffer ?” 

“ Indeed I did. That arm kept me in Nicaragua 
for two months, and at one time there were fears that 
it would have to be amputated to save my life.” 

And your story ? Was it accepted as truth 

I think it was. Certainly, I was never interfered 


DE camp’s story. 203 

with by the authorities, or any one else, for that 
matter.” 

“ Tm glad you came out of the trouble so well,” re- 
marked Jennie. “ You never told your sister about it, 
I think, or she would have mentioned it to me.” 

Why should I ? She couldn’t help me, and be- 
sides, she wouldn’t have ceased to worry about me 
while I was in that country.” 

She certainly would have done so, for she has been 
anxious about you all along.” 

Well, I hope to see her soon, and then she’ll laugh 
at herself for fretting over such a scrapgrace as I am. 
By the way, you haven’t written to her about me 

No. And for the very reason just gave.” 

That’s good, and shows that we both are the em- 
bodiments of wisdom.” 

The next day he inquired of Jennie when she was 
going home. 

My arrangements, when I came, were to return 
next Thursday,” she replied. 

“ Have you changed your design ?” 

I — I scarcely know. You see, it occurred to me 
that you might wish to go directly to Centreville, and 
would be willing to have me accompany you, as I 
might be of service should your fever return on the 
way.” 

This was spoken as if she were feeling her way out 
of a labyrinth. Griffin was slightly amused at her 
evident constraint, but answered seriously : 

It is very kind of you, indeed. I have been wish- 
ing that you might see your way clear to leave when I 
do ; though I don’t think you’ll be delayed much.” 

The better Jennie became acquainted with De 
Camp, the higher he arose in her esteem. As strength 
of body and mind returned, his social qualities and 
genial temperament increasingly manifested them- 
selves. No doubt his being Mrs. Hammersley’s 
brother had something to do with her growing interest 
in him. But apart from this, she would have been 
similarly influenced ; for he possessed those character- 
istics which accorded with her ideal of a winsome per- 


204 


PEG BUNSON. 


son. Just how far this regard might strengthen she 
did not stop to consider. His many agreeable points, 
however, added to her sympathy, begotten of his perils 
both on land and sea, were calculated to increase it. 

With Griffin the case was somewhat different. So 
far as he knew, he had never seen or heard of Jennie 
before meeting her there. Nevertheless, of the two 
girls who so kindly ministered to him, she was oftener 
the subject of his thought, and, since he learned of her 
intimacy with his sister, the greater sharer of his more 
tender feelings. He had great respect and good-will 
for Louise, but more heart attachment for her guest. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

ALL ABOUT ROGUES. 

On arriving at Centreville, Jennie left De Camp and 
her baggage at the station, and repaired home to in- 
form her parents of her safe return. She had prom- 
ised Griffin to guide him to his sister’s residence, and 
so, after a brief interview at the homestead, left for 
the station, which she soon reached. 

Of course, the reunion of De Camp and his sister 
was a happy one. Even his brief reference to the 
shipwreck and his subsequent sickness tended to in- 
crease it. And when he referred, in a half humorous 
vein, to the kind care he had received from all, and 
especially from Jennie, Mrs. Hammersley threw her 
arms around the blushing girl and kissed her re- 
peatedly. 

“You darling child !” she cried; “how can I ever 
thank you enough ?” 

“Oh — please — don’t,” stammered Jennie. “You 
did that long ago.” 

“ That’s just like you ; rogue that you are. No one 
can ever owe you anything. It s always paid in ad- 


ALL ABOUT ROGUES. 205 

vance ” And she shook and hugged her, until the 
girl, laughingly sank into a chair. 

Excessive joy must have emphatic expression. It 
cannot long hide or restrain itself. Like the steam in 
the boiler, or the accumulating water in the reservoir, 
it is irrepressible. Some form of vent will obtain. 
One person weeps, another laughs ; one shouts, an- 
other runs and leaps ; one claps hands, another sings. 
Mrs. Hammersley’s joy was unbounded. First, be- 
cause of the return of her much-loved brother, and, 
secondly, because of Jennie’s kind offices to him in his 
recent illness. She made an exclamation point of her 
young friend — a channel by which her jubilant feelings 
could find relief. The emotion was contagious. It 
usually is. Jennie became almost hysterically joyous 
through Mrs. Hammersley’s excess. There is a trite 
saying that Laughing is catching.” Most people 
have experienced its truthfulness. Let one of a circle 
be affected by it immoderately, and one after another 
is very apt to yield to the influence until all are over- 
come, though unable to refer the effect to any specific 
cause. 

Late in the afternoon when Mr. Hammersley and 
Millie returned from the city, there was another scene 
of joyous welcome home to the long absent one. As 
there was much to be told and heard, every minute 
until dinner was fully occupied in a desultory way. 
After the meal, De Camp, by request, gave some of his 
experience in Central America, including his encounter 
with Bentley. Mrs. Hammersley was shocked by the 
recital and declared that she would never let him go 
to such a horrible country again. 

My dear sister,” replied Griffin in a serious tone, 
if you only knew what enjoyment there is down there 
in eating the delicious oranges, and letting the mos- 
quitoes eat you, you would want to go yourself.” 

Indeed, 1 would’nt. But you are only ridiculing 
the years of anxiety I have felt for you.” 

Not a bit of it. But, you see, it’s such a jolly life 
to live when one gets accustomed to it. In fact, I’m 


2o6 


PEG BUNSON. 


not sure that I could have been willing to give it up, 
had I not been so awfully desirous to see you again.” 

“ If your last sentence could be accepted as solid 
truth,” said his sister, half humorously, ‘‘ I should feel 
myself highly complimented by it. Any way. I’m 
glad that something influenced you to leave the 
place.” 

‘‘ So am I,” chimed Griffin, laughing. 

“ By the way, Griffin,” interposed the lawyer, that 
affair with Bentley was undoubtedly a pre-arranged 
one. You may be sure that his chum was in it and 
near at hand to do his part as circumstances might 
require.” 

‘‘ Oh, I believe that. Conspiracies on that line are 
a leading feature of civilization down there. And if 
Bentley at all needed lessons, there were plenty to in- 
struct him.” 

He took considerable risk, I should say,” re- 
marked the lawyer. 

I’m not so sure of that. He was something larger 
and stronger than I am ; and besides, he must have 
known that I had left my revolver at the house.” 

Well, the world has plenty of rascals,” said Ham- 
mersley, after a moment's pause. “ And it seems to 
me that they multiply every year. At all events, since 
I have been prosecutor I know much more about such 
things. We’re trying to ferret out a gang, now in this 
county, of counterfeiters and forgers, and no one 
knows what else.” 

Have you a clue to them asked Griffin. 

‘H can’t say that we really have. But there have 
been a number of forged checks and notes worked 
successfully within the last year or so ; and now, since 
Jennie has been away, counterfeit five dollar bills on 

bank, so well executed that it needs a perfect 

adept to distinguish them from the genuine, have 
come out and are circulating freely.” 

Do you think the gang are located in this county, 
Ralph ?” 

I think the forgers are, and that they are aiding 
to run out the bogus money.” 


ALL ABOUT ROGUES. 


207 


It’s a pity you can’t get onto their trail.” 

‘^Yes. But we hope to, soon. A check with Sid- 
ney E. Dunscomb’s name as maker was cashed at one 
of our banks a fortnight ago, and we have a clue to 
the person who presented it.” 

What was the amount?” 

“ Between one and two hundred.” 

“ Quite moderate, isn’t it, for a professional ?” asked 
Griffin. 

No. Not if he intends to remain awhile in one 
place. Those fellows know that a heavy check will 
cause investigation and thus greatly increase the risk. 
If they intend to leave permanently for a new field, 
they are likely to work for a large amount, though, in 
such a case, they plan to get the paper off on some 
one outside the bank. I wouldn’t be surprised to hear 
any day that a check for thousands had been so 
worked off in this vicinity.” 

It’s to be hoped that their time for doing it is 
short,” said Mrs. Hammersley. 

We believe it will be. Our chief detective has the 
impression that they have a rendezvous not far from 
the city, and he is trying to locate it ; but, so far, has 
failed to do it.” 

Jennie, who had remained to dinner, left at an early 
hour, escorted by De Camp. 

She went home with a question of duty disturbing 
her. Ought she to tell the prosecutor what she knew 
about Harvey ? She dreaded to do so. There were 
so many unpleasant details involved in the case, and 
so much calculated — as the world goes — to degrade 
innocent people, should the exposure be made, that 
she found her judgment and her sympathy at war. 
The matter engrossed her thoughts for most of the 
night ; but she arose in the morning without having 
reached a decision. As she intended to visit Maud 
Jennings that day, it occurred to her that Maud might 
somehow help her to a conclusion. So she hastened 
her preparations for the city. 

Maud was at home, and the two friends had many 
things to tell and hear. Another rehearsal of their 


2o8 


PEG BUNSON. 


selection for the miisicale was included in the inter- 
view. At length, Jennie referred to Harvey Long- 
worth. 

Oh, I have something to say to you about him,’' 
said Maud, anticipating the intended statement. 

Favorable, or otherwise ?” queried Jennie. 

Favorable. Decidedly so.” 

And Maud gave her a pretty full account of some 
things Ferguson had said, which, in effect was a 
rehash of what Harvey had suggested to him just 
prior to Jennie’s trip south. 

Well, Fm glad to hear that much in his behalf,” 
was replied. But those statements don’t explain 
everything away.” 

“ I know what you refer to, dear,” said Maud. 

And yet, misunderstanding and defamation may be 
found there, as well.” 

“ I wish they could, Maud ; but I am quite sure 
they cannot. Still, what you have said relieves me 
from an unpleasant condition of mind. I was in doubt 
as to whether I ought to expose what were really 
crimes, on his part. But Fve decided not to do so, 
for the present, at least.” 

Though Jennie left the city with the intention of 
still remaining quiet concerning Longworth’s misdeeds, 
she had a suspicion that the story Maud had told her 
was not to be fully credited. Not that she doubted 
her friend’s honesty, or Ferguson’s truthfulness ; but 
the thought presented itself that the latter had been 
duped by those to whom he had gone for information. 
It was not her province, however, to follow his trail 
and endeavor to verify or disprove the assertions, and 
so she decided to give the subject of them the benefit 
of the doubt. 


MR. FERGUSON GETS NEWS. 


209 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

\ 

MR. FERGUSON GETS NEWS. 

Richard Ferguson was somewhat familiarly ac- 
quainted with both Jennie Bunson and Mr. Hammer- 
sley. And, as he was a person of pleasing address, 
apparently good moral qualities, and represented him- 
self as the heir to a large estate in the South, neither 
they nor the Jennings family suspected that he was 
other than what he seemed. Maud’s love for him 
strengthened day by day. She would as soon have 
doubted her own existence as his word ; and, though 
he had not yet proposed, she was expecting him to do 
so in the near future, and was quite willing to accept 
him. Maud was so gentle, artless, credulous, and in- 
genuous, as well as good looking and well circum- 
stanced, that she was a prize to be coveted. No one 
but a villain would have sought to dupe her. Fer- 
guson was one of the basest of that class, and had 
deceived and captivated her by his assumed good 
qualities and unflagging attentions. 

The evening following Jennie’s call on Maud found 
him at the latter's home. 

Jennie Bunson was here this forenoon, Richard,” 
she said, when they were alone. 

Oh ; was she ? Then she has returned.” 

Yes ; and she had a great deal of interest to say 
about her visit to the South. She brought a gentle- 
man with her.” 

‘‘ O, ho !” exclaimed Ferguson, laughing ; I’ve no 
doubt her talk was interesting, very ; to herself.” 

‘‘There. Don’t jump to conclusions. Can’t a lady 
and a gentleman travel together without being in love, 
I’d like to know ?” 

“ Bless you, dear, I didn’t say they were in love.” 

“ No. But I think you intimated it pretty strongly.” 


210 


PEG BUNSON. 


Who’s jumping to conclusions now, I wonder? 
But, seriously, Maud, is it a love affair ?” 

I’m sure I don’t know. Jennie didn’t say so.” 

Which means that it isn’t. Of course it does.” 
And Ferguson smiled dubiously. 

'' A truce to your nonsense, Richard. There's a 
story in connection with the gentleman which I’m go- 
ing to tell you.” 

“ First, who is he, if I may be so bold ?” 

Guess.” 

I give it up.” 

‘^Mr. De Camp, Mrs. Hammersley’s brother,” said 
Maud promptly. 

“No! You surprise me.” 

“ It’s true.” 

“ How happened it that they met ?” 

“You couldn’t imagine if you tried a week,” she re- 
plied. 

“ Yes, I could. Some one wrote him that she would 
be there, and he came on by rail from New Orleans or 
Mobile. There you have it.” 

“ No, I haven’t it. You’re very far from correct. 
He was shipwrecked within two miles of the place 
where Jennie was visiting.” 

“ Then I’ll guarantee that Cupid ran the vessel 
aground. Well, the story, if you please.” 

Maud told it substantially as she had heard it from 
Jennie. Ferguson seemed deeply interested, and said 
it sounded like a romance. She then referred to Jen- 
nie’s feelings in regard to Harvey Longworth, and of 
her final decision in the matter of duty. Of course 
Ferguson laughed inwardly at the success of the ruse, 
while sympathizing outwardly with, and commending 
Jennie’s conscientiousness. 

“And oh, I wish to tell you,” said Maud. “You’ve 
read about the counterfeit five-dollar bills that are in 
circulation, I suppose ?” 

“ Yes, certainly. What of them ?” 

“ Well, Jennie told me that the prosecutor, Mr. 
Hammersley, said last night that they were on the 
rack of a gang of law-breakers that, it was thought 


MR. FERGUSON GETS NEWS. 


21 1 


had their head-quarters, or whatever they call it, in, or 
near the city.” 

“I hope they’ll catch them,” said Ferguson, with 
animation. 

‘‘So do I,” chimed Maud. “Somebody has recently 
got a forged check cashed at one of the banks here. 

It is a copy of Mr. Dunscomb’s hand.” 

“And who is Mr. Dunscomb T' was asked, coolly. 

“ Why, he has a large nursery at the east end.” 

“ Do they know who got the check cashed T' 

“ Not his name, though he’s been described by the 
teller, and they’re pretty sure he’ll be arrested. They 
believe he’s one of the gang.” 

Ferguson listened to these statements as he would 
have done to the description of an ordinary boat race 
at San Francisco, or any other distant point ; that is, 
without the least excitement, or betrayal of unusual 
interest. 

“ It would benefit the community if the whole party 
could be caught,” he said, with the manner of one 
who was expected to contribute his share to the 
conversation. “ By the way, your reference to the 
prosecutor reminds me that I wish to see him to-mor- 
row. I suppose you don’t know when I’d be most 
likely to find him in his office.” 

“ No, I don’t.” 

“ Well, I shall call upon him early.” Then he con- 
sulted his watch. “ Dear me, it’s half-past ten,” he 
added, rising quickly, “ and I have an appointment for 
this moment.” 

“A late hour for an appointment, isn’t it?” queried 
Maud. 

“ Rather ; though it will require but a few minutes ' 
of my time.” 

On parting with him at the door, Maud went di- 
rectly to her room. But instead of retiring at once, 
she sank into a rocker and gave herself up to reflections 
upon Jennie. 

Ferguson left Maud, not to meet an appointment 
previously made, but to make and meet one at the 
time? He must see Ned Rudd without delay. 


212 


PEG BUNSON. 


This was not a difficult thing to do, as he knew just 
where to find him. The place was a gambling house 
on a side street and well protected. Ned had just 
stopped playing and taken a seat. Ferguson entered 
hastily, glanced around the large well-furnished saloon, 
bowed smilingly to several, and then discovering Rudd 
sitting alone, went to meet him at once. 

Hello, Ferg.! What brings you here again, to- 
night T' came from Ned, with a surprised look. 

Ned, you must get out of the city by the next 
train. Speak low.’’ 

What’s to pay ?” 

They’re on your track,” 

Who ? The cops ?” 

‘‘ The detectives. One of them says he’s got you 
spotted. Besides, they strongly suspect that we have 
a rendezvous, but they can’t locate it.” 

Why need I leave the city, Ferg.?” 

So that you can disguise yourself out of it. If you 
do it here someone else must know it who may give 
you away or be forced to tell. Those fives and that 
Dunscomb check struck a hornet’s nest, and they’re 
buzzing around inconveniently close.” 

Which way shall I steer?” 

Rome will be your best point. It’s a little off the 
straight line. Write me as soon as you become Tom 
Percy.” 

“ Ferg., have you got good authority for what you’ve 
told me ?” 

“ It’s from the prosecutor himself, by way of Jennie 
Bunson and Maud.” 

“ The deuce it is.” 

Yes. I intend to see him to-morrow, and will try 
to throw him off our tracks. You better leave at once, 
Ned. I’ll explain everything that is necessary. Un- 
derstand, you are suddenly called away to see a very 
sick sister, and that your name is Tom Percy.” 

The next minute Ned left the house, followed soon 
after hy Ferguson, 


LAYING SWITCH TRACKS. 


213 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

LAYING SWITCH TRACKS. 

Ferguson called on Hammersley according to in- 
tention. The lawyer received him cordially, as usual. 

What’s new ?” he asked, when they were seated. 

Well, I’ve been fleeced out of twenty dollars this 
morning. I suppose that may be called new,” said 
Ferguson, smiling. 

I should say so. And not very comforting either. 
How did it come about?” 

Why, I had special use for two or three five-dollar 
bills, and as I had nothing but a few ones and several 
twenties, I stepped into a store on the other side of 
the city to get fives for a twenty. The store people 
couldn’t accommodate me ; but a customer, as I sup- 
posed he was, stood near and offered to make the ex- 
change. Drawing from his pocket a roll of bills, he 
selected four new fives, handed them to me and took 
my money. Being strangers, there was naturally a 
slight reference to the genuineness of the bills on both 
sides, though, as far as I was concerned, no real doubt. 
Thanking him for the favor, and making a remark 
about the beauty of the new bills, I left the store. 

On the way to my hotel, it occurred to me that I 
had heard or read, recently, something about a new 
five-dollar counterfeit that had appeared, and being 

near the bank at the time, and acquainted, as 

you know, with the president, I stepped in to see if 
those just given me for my twenty were all right. 
After examining them closely, Mr. Jennings informed 
me that they were some of the bogus fives, and asked 
how I got them. I explained. He then suggested 
that I call on you and give the facts. So this is my 
excuse for being here.” 

During the latter part of this statement, a stout, 
burly-looking man entered the office, and exchanging 


214 


PEG BUNSON. 


recognitions with the prosecutor, listened to what Fer- 
guson had to say, closely scanning him at the same 
time. 

“ Corning, here’s another victim of that counterfeit 
five,” said Hammersley, when the story was ended. 

“Yes ?” was responded. 

“Yes. Twenty dollars worth.” 

“ That’s enough at once,” said the detective, for 
such he was. 

“True,” replied Ferguson. “ Twenty dollars are of 
some account to most people.” 

“ Right,” observed Corning. 

“ We’re working up the case of those fives,” said the 
prosecutor, “ and perhaps we will gain a point if we 
follow up this matter of yours. Do you know the 
store where you got them?” 

“I don’t. I’m sorry to say. The fact is. I’m not 
familiar with that section of the city, and couldn’t 
even give you the name of the street.” 

Corning gave Ferguson a sweeping glance from 
head to foot. 

“ I’m sorry you can’t,” said the lawyer. “ You 
might get your money back and help us at the same 
time, if you could.” 

“ That’s so. And I’d do it in a minute if I could. 
Have you got any clue to the culprits, yet, Mr. Ham- 
mersley ?” 

“ We don’t know, as to the counterfeiters. But we 
have to a recent case of forging and uttering, and mis- 
trust that the same parties are involved in both of- 
fences, and rendezvous in or near the city.” 

“ They’re as likely to rendezvous outside of it as in 
it,” replied Ferguson. 

“ Yes. But the thing is to know where,” remarked 
Corning. “ Can you suggest any way for finding 
out ?” 

“ Hardly ; if a detective can’t,” laughed Ferguson. 
“ But I’ve read of out-of-the-way places, before now, 
where companies of law-breakers have been de- 
tected ; and I’ve seen one or two, one, especially, 
not far from here^ which; now I think of it, might 


LAYING SWITCH TRACKS. 


215 


afford a good shelter for such characters, 'though I 
wouldn’t insinuate that it was used for that purpose. 
Those who live there, if it’s occupied, may be the 
best of people, for all I know. I saw it a few weeks 
ago, and wondered how any one came to build a resi- 
dence in such a place.” 

Where is it ?” asked the detective, 
don’t think I can direct you how to get there, 
because I’m not familiar with the names of the streets 
which lead in that direction. Besides, after you get 
out of the city the way, at least the one I took, is 
very irregular. But if you think it worth a visit, I 
will arrange to guide you there this afternoon or at 
any future time.” 

Have you seen it more than once?” 

“ Yes. Twice. The first time was over a year ago 
when I first came here.” 

‘‘ I think it would be well for you to go with Mr. 
Ferguson this afternoon. Corning. He’s a man you 
can trust. If you gain anything, all right ; if you 
don’t, perhaps you may think it worth watching.” 

“ What time can you go this afternoon ?” asked the 
detective. 

Whenever it suits your conveinence ; or, if you 
prefer to be exact, say two o’clock.” 

Can you meet me here ?” 

Yes.” 

I wish you could tell me how that fellow looked 
who changed your bill, and how he was dressed.” 

Oh, I can give you a pretty good idea of his ap- 
pearance ; but it will be impossible for me to be exact.” 

Ferguson then described an individual, who, like his 
bills and story was, of course, bogus. 

Thank you,” said Corning, when he finished. 

Well, you will meet me here at two.” 

“ Yes,” replied Ferguson, and saying “ Good-morn- 
ing,” left the office. 

The detective seated himself at a desk, with his back 
towards the outer door, and proceeded to examine some 
papers that he drew from one of his pockets. 

Within five minutes after Ferguson left, Maud 


2i6 


PEG BUmoK. 


Jennings entered, and after exchanging civilities with 
the lawyer, said : 

Mr. Hammersley, are you likely to see Jennie 
this evening ?” 

‘‘Yes, I think so. She promised to be at the house 
to-night. Can I do anything for you ?” 

“If you please, yes, sir. Will you kindly say to her 
that I very much wish to see her in the city to-morrow 
about a matter in which she is deeply interested ?'* 

“Certainly. At what hour ?” 

“At her convenience before three o’clock.’' 

“All right,” said the lawyer, and added ; “You just 
-escaped meeting a friend here, Maud.” 

“ Indeed ?” 

“Yes. Mr. Ferguson called, and left only a few 
minutes ago.” 

“ Ah, I remember. I saw him last evening ; and 
after inquiring about your office hours, he said he 
wished to see you this morning,” replied Maud glan- 
cing towards the detective. 

“ Did he say what about ?” 

“ Oh, no, sir.” Maud turned to go. 

“ I suppose Jennie is to find you at home ?” 

“Yes, sir. Any time between nine and three.” 
And she passed to the street. 

A brief silence ensued, during which the lawyer and 
Corning were both busy. 

“ I supposed that Mr. Ferguson came on purpose to 
see you about those bills,” said the latter, at length. 

“ He seemed to have no other business,” said Ham- 
mersley. 

“ If he had, it was trivial perhaps, and, so, slipped 
his mind,” observed Corning, in a casual way. 

“ Perhaps.” And the lawyer continued his reading 
as he spoke. 

Within an hour after Ferguson left the prosecutor’s 
office, Tony Decker was surprised to see him drive up 
to his shanty in the woods. It was the first time he 
had ever come before noon, though he had frequently 
been there over night and left early. 

“ Ferg., what the dickens brings you here this time 


LAYING SWITCH TRACKS. 2l7 

day, I’d like to know ?” said mine host, as the 
forger was tying his horse. 

“ I’m stealing a march on the detectives.” 

What ! Trying to get out o’ their way?” 

“ No. Getting right into it.” 

I don’t hitch on^ Ferg.,” said Decker, looking 
mystified. 

Of course you don’t. But I’ll explain. You see 
those counterfeit fives have started them up like a 
pack of hounds, and they’ve got their noses close to 
the ground all the time, with the intention of running 
every trail they scent. It’s just so all over the northern 
section of the country. But they’ve got the limits re- 
duced now to this State, as regards the origin of the 
bills, and believe that the exact place is either here or 
at Albany. Well, they’re working this city like 
beavers, and have begun to beat around the outskirts 
pretty thoroughly. But I’m up to them, Tony. Of 
course they’d strike here very soon, and so I thought 
rd hurry them up. Detective Corning, who’s as 
shrewd as they make them, will be sure to get his 
grappling-irons on us boys if we don’t hustle. So I’m 
hustling. I offered to show him the way here this 
afternoon, and he accepted the invitation. So you 
may expect us before three o’clock. Of course you 
won’t know me, and will be prepared to meet him. I 
shall be moderately zealous to ferret out any thing 
like crooked work around here, and may ask some 
very close questions, all of which you must answer 
promptly. Get your liquor and such things well out 
of the way, and Larry,” Ferguson turned to Steele, 
who was in the doorway, for the conversation had oc- 
curred outside the building, you’d better not be 
around. I suppose you think this is a mighty strange 
move, Tony. But it’s a game I’ve played before, and 
with good effect. You see, it disarms suspicion and 
diverts attention. I put a guard about my own per- 
son this morning, though I have no reason to think it 
was necessary ; but it was convenient, and won’t do 
any harm.” And Ferguson narrated his exploit in 
the prosecutor’s office with the counterfeit bills, 


2i8 


PEG BUNSON. 


At the end of his speech, Decker and Larry burst 
into a hearty laugh. 

“ Ferg., you’re the devil. Why don’t you turn de- 
tective yourself ?” 

Because there’s more money in my present busi- 
ness, though in this case I’m acting as a detective’s 
guide.” 

‘‘ Why don’t you take him to Niagara and heave him 
overboard ?” 

That’s not necessary. We only need to work these 
fellows out of our way, which is not difficult with the 
aid of a little cheek,” said Ferguson. 

And a minister’s innocent phiz,” added Decker. 

‘‘ Well, our gifts are for us to use. I got Ned away 
to change his identity, last night. You won’t know 
him when he turns up again. By the way, Tony, you’ll 
need to keep things trim around here for a time, as the 
prosecutor suggested to the detective that it might be 
worth while to watch the place, even if he saw noth- 
ing suspicious to-day. But I must get back. Be very 
careful this afternoon, Tony, and be sure that you don’t 
know me, or that Corning is a detective, unless he 
says he is.” 

I’ll lift my end of the log ; you’ll see,” replied 
Decker, as Ferguson, who had unhitched his horse, 
sprang into the carriage. 

“A mighty bold fellow, that,” said Decker to Larry, 
after the forger left. 

“ He’s playing a deep game, that’s a fact,” remarked 
the other. '' And he may give himself away, if he 
doesn’t the rest of us, by nosing with that detective.” 

Oh, Ferg.’s an old hand at the bellows and could 
tell in a second if Corning suspected him. He’ll 
watch him, make up your mind, as close as he’s 
watched.” 

Saying this Tony and Larry began to set the house 
in order, a work to which Mrs. Decker added a help- 
ing hand. By twelve o’clock, all was arranged ; and 
after eating a hearty dinner, Larry betook himself 
away for the afternoon. 


SCREWS LOOSE. 


219 


CHAPTER XL. 

SCREWS LOOSE. 

Ferguson was at the prosecutor’s office on sharp 
time. Corning was awaiting his arrival with a convey- 
ance. They left at once to find the ‘‘ mysterious 
shanty/' that the forger averred he had seen twice. A 
desultory conversation was kept up most of the way, 
though very little was said about criminals and crime. 
A circuitous course was taken which doubled the dis- 
tance of the easier and more direct way. Ferguson 
said there might be a shorter cut, but he did not know 
of any. The first time he saw the place he had stum- 
bled on it when hunting ; and the second time, he had 
traversed the route they were taking, and passed 
through a lane running from it to the woods in which 
the shanty was located. He was out, with two others, 
after blackberries. 

The lane indicated was at length reached. Corning 
left the highway and followed it to the end, which was 
at the edge of a woods. Here they alighted, and, after 
hitching the horse to a tree, entered the woods, Fer- 
guson leading. He feigned ignorance of the location 
of the building, and fully ten minutes elapsed before it 
was discovered. On going to it, Ferguson saw at a 
glance that Tony and his wife were prepared to meet 
them. The latter was just inside the door and the 
former engaged at chopping wood at the side. As the 
visitors approached, Tony looked at them with an ex- 
pression of curiosity, and waited for them to speak. 
The detective bowed, and then said : 

“ Neighbor, can we get something to drink here ?" 

Yes, if you mean water." 

Water be dinged. It’s too thin, you see," replied 
Corning. 

May be ’tis ; but it’s all I’ve got." 

What ! don’t you never take a little suthin ?" 


220 


PEG BUNSON. 


Well, once in a great while, when Tm in town,*^ 
said Decker. Come in the house. If my wife’s got 
any lemons. I’ll make you some lemonade, if you want 
it.” They all entered. 

That’s an improvement on water, anyway,” ob- 
served Corning. Don’t you think so, Mr. Fergu- 
son ?” 

I like it quite well,” was replied. So far as 
liquors are concerned, I don’t trouble them.” 

Temperance, eh ?” 

Rather that way.” 

‘‘ How do you live, away up here in the woods ?” 
asked Corning of Tony, who had got two lemons and 
was proceeding to make the lemonade. 

O, sell some wood once in a while, and trade off 
hoop and bean poles. I don’t need much money, as 
there’s no rent to pay, and I’ve got a good sized gar- 
den that gives us about all the vegetables we use 
through the year.” 

That’s being independent and no mistake. Get 
your wood right here on the spot, I suppose ?” queried 
Corning. 

‘‘Yes. Part of the woods is mine. I just begun to 
cut hoop poles last week for this season. There’s a 
pile of them back of the house, now.” 

“ So?” said Corning, whose eyes penetrated to every 
nook and corner that came within their range. 

“ Come from town ?” asked Tony, as he filled two 
glasses with lemonade, and handed them to the 
callers. 

“Yes, I’m looking for a man by the name of Somers 
who cleans out wells. Do you know him ?” 

“Me? No. I don’t know anybody ’round here. 
Don’t have any reason to get acquainted, and don’t go 
from home much. Sometimes to town.” 

“You’ve got a good sized house here for two per- 
sons,” observed the detective in a casual way. 

“Yes. But it’s an old shebang, and I couldn’t use 
all of it if I wanted to. Take a look at it ?” said Tony, 
prepared to show his visitors through. 

“ O, I don’t know as it’s worth while,” responded 


SCREWS LOOSE. 


221 


Corning, though he rose and sauntered after Decker, fol- 
lowed by Ferguson. 

The whole building was inspected and incidentally 
remarked upon by the visitors. 

Well, we must get along,” said Corning, as they 
returned to the room first entered. 

How did you happen to come here ?” asked Tony. 

‘‘We saw your place through the trees, and thought 
Somers might possibly live here.” 

“ Here's the poles I spoke about,” said mine host, 
leading around to the rear of the house. 

There were about fifty of them. 

“ Just cut, eh ?” said Corning. 

“ Only a week ago,” was replied. 

A minute afterwards the two returned to the con- 
veyance. 

“Well, what do you think?” inquired Ferguson, 
after they had started. He had been careful to have 
very little to say, fearing that some word might be 
dropped which would afford the detective a hint, and 
render him suspicious. 

“ It don’t look much like a den of thieves or coun- 
terfeiters ; does it ?” was answered. 

“ I should judge not,” said Ferguson. “ But you 
know more about such places than I do, if you know 
anything. Though, as I told you, I thought, when 
first seeing it, that its location might give them a 
pretty good shelter.” 

“ It might ; but I reckon he’s all right. You see, 
such places generally have a sign somewhere around, 
when you steal upon them unexpectedly.” 

Corning looked askance at his companion as he 
spoke, and noticed the slight smile that played over 
his face. 

“ I suppose that is so. But it hasn’t done any harm 
to go there.” 

“ O, no,” was replied. 

The balance of the way was traversed, for the most 
part, in silence. Corning left Ferguson near the hotel 
where he boarded, and then drove to the prosecutor’s 
office. 


222 


PEG BUNSON. 


“Back again, eh?” said Hammersley. “It don’t 
take you long to reconnoitre. Corning.” 

“ Not when there isn’t much to be seen.” 

“ What sort of a place is it ?” 

“ Three or four shanties bunched together ; one of 
them two stories high. I noticed some things that 
weren’t there, though.” 

“You did? What?” And the prosecutor laid 
down his pen and gave his attention wholly to Corn- 
ing. 

“ He hadn’t a drop of liquor in the place.” 

“ That beats me,” said Hammersley. “ I always 
keep some whiskey on hand in case of sickness.” 

“That fellow out there don’t. He likes lemonade 
better. We both got a drink of it. He took us 
through his place, too, without being asked.” 

“ What did it look like ?” 

“ Oh, so-so. He said he had too much room, and 
couldn’t occupy half of it. He didn’t show me one 
of the apartments ; but just as he was stepping into 
one adjoining it, I peeped through a crack in the door, 
which was locked and the key gone, and saw that the 
room was nearly full of bedding and chairs.” 

“You don’t say,” remarked the prosecutor, looking 
both surprised and amused. 

“ Fact.” 

“ Did you mention it ? ’ 

“ No. ’Twasn’t necessary. He could have more 
furniture, as well as more room, than he needed ; 
couldn’t he ?” 

“ I suppose so.” 

“ He’s been cutting hoop-poles, too.” 

“ Hoop-poles ? When ?” 

“ A week ago. He’s just commenced the season, 
you see. I saw his first pile. But I’d bet my horse 
that they were all standing in the woods at nine o’ 
clock this morning.” 

“ You would ?” 

“ Yes. I wasn’t brought up in the country not to 
know how wood looks when it’s newly cut.” 

“ Then you examined it.” 


SCREWS LOOSE. 223 

For about ten seconds. I didn’t need any more. 
There’s an old barn on the place, too.” 

Did he show that ?” 

No. Didn’t mention it. There’s a way for ve- 
hicles to get to the place, and I intend to find it. He 
didn’t show me the spots where the horses had stood 
and stamped holes in the ground, either.” 

“ Well ; I guess you had your eyes open. Corning,” 
said the prosecutor, smiling. 

It sometimes pays to look after such trifles, you 
know.” 

You don’t suppose he had the least idea that you 
were coming, or what your profession is ; do you ?’ 

“ Why not ?” queried Corning, looking amused. 

Because there was no one that could post him but 
us three, Ferguson, you, and I.” 

'' That’s so. And you didn’t ?” 

Why, of course not.” 

‘‘And I didn’t.” 

“ I believe you,” said Hammersley, looking slightly 
troubled, and becoming thoughtful. 

They exchanged looks for a brief space without 
speaking. 

“ Then if he knew it,” said the detective, at length, 
“ Ferguson must have told him or some other person so 
that it got to his ears.” 

“ It seems impossible that Ferguson has given us 
away. I’ve known him over a year and never had cause 
to- doubt his integrity. Besides, he enjoys the confi- 
dence of some of our best citizens.” 

“ Where did he come from ?” inquired Corning. 

“ From the South.” And the prosecutor told what 
he had heard of Ferguson’s financial prospects ; also 
of his intimate relations to the Jennings family. 

“ Is he engaged to Miss Maud ?” 

“ No, I think not.” 

“ Is it likely to be a match T' pursued Corning. 

“ Appearances favor such a result. Confidentially 
to you, Maud expects it to be,” was replied. 

“ Don’t let her commit herself in any way yet,” said 
Corning. 


224 


PEG BUNSON. 


Though Hammersley was feeling a slight degree of 
nervousness over the two or three references already 
made to Ferguson, he was far from expecting such a 
broad intimation of the follow’s guilt as the caution 
contained. 

‘‘ Corning,” he said, in a surprised undertone, ‘^be 
sure of your premises before you assume the responsi- 
bility of injuring a character that hitherto has been 
above the slightest suspicion in this community. Be- 
sides, consider Miss Jennings’s position, and what 
would be her feelings in the event of a scandal, with 
or without the foundation you suggest.” 

Mr. Hammersley,” said the detective, I haven’t 
been in this business for nearly twenty years to still 
be only in its alphabet. I’ve made rogues, of every 
kind and degree, a close study during that time, and I 
repeat the caution, don’t let Miss Jennings, and, I will 
add, her father, yield to any overture Ferguson may 
make to them for the present.” 

What are your grounds for such language ? Do 
you mind telling.?” 

No ; not you, the State’s attorney. Our relations 
may make it necessary for me to tell you before long. 
But I will outline my reasons now. The first thing I 
heard Ferguson say this morning as I entered the of- 
fice, was that he wouldn’t have troubled you if it 
hadn’t been for those five-dollar bills. Do yon remem- 
ber that .?” 

‘‘ Yes, since you recall it,” said Hammersley. It 
seems that Mr. Jennings, to whom he showed them at 
the bank, told him they were bogus, and suggested his 
bringing the matter to my attention.” 

‘^That was this morning?” questioned Corning. 

Oh, yes. He came here directly from the bank, 
as I understand.” 

No doubt. According to his showing, he received 
the bills this morning from some one over on the other 
side.” 

‘‘That’s what he said,” remarked the prosecutor. 

“ Well, that’s one screw loose,” 

"How?” 


SCREWS LOOSE. 


225 


“ Why, he had no other business here ; but, accord- 
ing to Miss Jennings, he told her last night that he 
wished to see you at your office this morning, and in- 
quired about your hours.'’ 

^‘Yes.” And Hammersley’s brow contracted. 

People generally forecast their business operations 
when they can,” added Corning, with a slight smile. 

And rogues are most apt to do so.” 

The prosecutor drew the palm of his hand over his 
face, leaned forward, and gazed intently on the floor. 

See the point ?” added Corning, after a short pause. 

’Umph ! It don’t look nice,” came from the other, 
absently. 

It don’t ; that’s a fact,” was replied. He believed 
himself safe in making that little incidental remark to 
Miss Jennings. How should he know that she would 
have an errand here five minutes after he left, and be 
led incidentally, like himself, to repeat his incidental 
remark. But there’s something else, Mr. Hammer- 
sley.” 

There is ?” queried the prosecutor, raising his 
eyes to Coming’s face. 

“ Yes. He promptly offered to guide me to that 
rookery in the woods.” 

Why, he couldn’t have known that he would meet 
you or any other detective here, or that such places 
would be referred to. Perhaps he never heard of you 
before.” 

Answering your first sentence I will say, of course, 
he couldn’t. But, you see, his wits were already here 
when I arrived, and he at once set them to work. As 
to his knowing of me, if. he’s a professional rascal, you 
know as well as I do that he’s got the measure of every 
detective in the city long before this. My suspicion — 
I won’t say opinion, yet — is that he thought that by 
taking me to what might be regarded as a rogue’s ren- 
dezvous, when it would be all prepared for the visit, 
there would be no danger of its being molested after- 
wards. Of course, the brief time that elapsed between 
the offer and the visit, may seem a little opposed to 
my idea. But there was time enough for him to get 


226 


PEG BUNSON. 


there and back, and for the owner to make his place 
appear as innocent as you please.” 

Both men thought awhile in silence. At last Ham- 
mersley said : 

As yet, we have nothing but theory, tainted with 
suspicion.” 

“ Yes. But the theory is based upon facts. Theory 
usually comes first.” 

‘‘ Well, we are after the truth wherever it can be 
found or lead to,” said the prosecutor. ‘‘ I must think 
over the matter.” 

“ In the meantime, you will give Miss Maud a hint, 
I suppose.” 

“ Certainly. I’ve already decided on a way to do it. 
I needn’t ask you to keep everything close.” 

“ Oh, that’s absolutely necessary,” said Corning. 

But I’m going to work the case up thoroughly, and 
it may take some weeks to reach the climax.” 

Saying which, the detective arose, and, after one or 
two references to other subjects, left the office. 

It might go without saying it that Mr. Hammersley 
felt himself placed in an unpleasant position. He was 
an intimate friend of the Jenningses ; aware of the 
deep attachment Maud had for Ferguson ; and had 
entertained a very good opinion of the suspected man. 
But, notwithstanding these things, he must do his duty 
as a loyal citizen, and as Prosecutor of the Pleas. He 
hoped that the culprits, whoever they were, would be 
discovered and brought to justice ; but hoped as 
strongly that Ferguson was not one of them. So 
deep was this feeling that it assumed the force of a 
temptation, which he must resist, let consequences be 
what they might. He was extremely anxious on 
Maud’s account, and resolved to call on Jennie imme- 
diately on leaving the train that afternoon. 


STRATEGY. 


227 


CHAPTER XLI. 

STRATEGY. 

Oh, Mr. Hammersley, did you come directly from 
the train ?” said Jennie Bunson to the lawyer, after 
they had entered the parlor of her own home. 

^‘Yes; I wished to see you here, and could call 
better now than in the morning.” 

Glad you came. Your calls have not been very 
frequently lately.” 

No. But IVe been very busy, and would not 
have got here now, perhaps, if Maud had not given 
me an errand to you. She was at the office this morn- 
ing and desired me to ask you to call on her between 
nine and three to-morrow.” 

She didn’t say what for, I suppose.” 

No. Perhaps she wishes to secure your services as 
brides-maid,” said the lawyer, playfully, and wishing 
to lay a foundation for his most important business 
with Jennie. 

“ Oh, you’re joking, Mr. Hammersley,” she replied, 
smiling. Then, continuing the jest, she asked, ‘^Did 
Maud say she was preparing to get married ?” 

Why not ? It’s an event we have some reason to 
think may occur before a great while, isn’t it ?” 

I suppose so ; but not till after they become 
engaged.” 

‘‘ Are you sure that they are not engaged ?’' 

I’m positive of that.” 

Then, Jennie, I wish you to do me a favor.” 

I will if I can, Mr. Hammersley. What is it ?” 

Get her to promise you that she will not engage 
herself to Mr. Ferguson until she hears from you. 
But don’t mention me in connection with the request. 
You can manage the matter so that she will suspect 
nothing. Should she indicate such an intention, let 


228 


PEG BUNSON. 


me know at once. It is possible I may wish to see 
her.” 

Mr. Hammersley,” said Jennie, as she laid a hand 
on his shoulder, and looked anxious, is anything 
wrong with — with Mr. Ferguson?” 

Not that Fve heard. No one has accused him of 
anything. I suppose you think, as I am prosecutor, 
my request means something terrible. Why shouldn’t 
I give the lady a little good advice, outside of the 
law, if I wish to. Come, don’t get frightened, and 
promise me.” 

“Certainly, I’ll do as you desire,” said Jennie, 
brightening, though a slight shade of uneasiness re- 
mained. 

“ I suppose she’d have sent word to you by Dan if 
he hadn’t gone to Albany.” 

“ Perhaps. But I wonder why Dan went to 
Albany?” was asked. 

“ Why, lawyers always have more or less business at 
their State capital, you see ; and legal matters called 
him there.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Hammersley, have you heard anything 
further about those forgeries ?” 

“ Nothing positive. Our detectives are on the 
alert, though. But they have to be very cautious.” 

When the lawyer was gone, Jennie grew suddenly 
and deeply thoughful. The mission she had accepted 
in relation to Ferguson and Maud, was variously con- 
sidered, until, like a kaleidoscope, it evolved a variety 
of pictures, most of which, though subject to the sub- 
duing influence of the charity that thinketh no evil, 
were disagreeable. Of course the revelation made by 
the lawyer’s half playful expressions, amounted to 
scarcely more than a hint. But it was one that inti- 
mated danger to her bosom friend. What the nature 
or degree of that danger was, she could not surmise, 
and, naturally enough, her misgivings and fears com- 
prehended the whole realm of possibilities. That there 
was something that seemed, or was, wrong with 
Ferguson, she did not doubt. The recent counter- 
feits and forgeries were not overlooked. Was he in 


STRATEGY. 


229 


any way connected with them ? If he were, Harvey 
Longworth might be, also. In that case, the plausible 
story Ferguson had told Maud concerning him, was 
without truth. Maud and she had both been hood- 
winked. Nevertheless, she was disposed to give both 
men the benefit of the doubt ; but try as she would to 
discard her suspicions, they remained and appeared to 
strengthen as the hours wore away. 

Jennie was glad that Maud had sent for her, as she 
could make the call an opportunity for complying 
with Mr. Hammersley’s desire. She dreaded to broach 
the matter, however, fearing that Maud’s mistrust 
might be awakened as her own had been. If she could 
accomplish her object by resorting to pleasantry — in 
which they both frequently indulged — Maud would 
not be apt to detect a serious design. At ten o’clock 
the next forenoon, she entered the Jennings resi- 
dence. 

What a darling you are to be so prompt,” said 
Maud, kissing her. 

Why, I had to obey orders, of course.” 

Like a good soldier, as papa says. What a jolly 
rogue you are.” 

Are ‘ darling ’ and ‘ rogue ’ synonymous terms?” 
asked Jennie, laughing. 

To be sure ; in our English. But you can’t guess 
what I wished to see you for.” 

“Yes I can. You wish to tell me that Mr. Fergu- 
son has proposed, and ” 

“ Nonsense,” cried Maud. “ I shall call you a rogue 
in another sense if you talk that way. He’s done no 
such a silly thing. You’d know it before any one else, 
if he did.” 

“Thank you,” said Jennie, gaily. “And since I 
hold such a flattering relation to your love affairs, I 
must request you not to give him a favorable answer 
until you consult me. Do you hear ?” 

“ Bless you ; yes, I hear. But do you suppose I’ll 
heed.” 

“ Certainly, you will.” 

“ Why should I ? I’d like to know.” 


230 


PEG BUNSON. 


Because don't you see, I may be able to give you 
some points as to the best way of doing it." 

They both laughed a little, and Maud replied : 

“What an adept you'd be at the business, having 
had such large personal experience in that line ; or at 
least, expecting to have." 

“ What folly, Maud. Expecting, and no suitor." 

“You may say that, Jennie, dear. But it wouldn’t 
surprise me if you should decamp with one, some 
day." 

Jennie feigned obtuseness and looked sceptical. 
Maud betrayed a slight smile of triumph, and as 
Jennie failed to reply, added : 

“You needn’t appear so deliciously innocent, my 
pretty dove, for I'm not deceiv^ed by the show.” 

“ Oh, well, if you choose to see grapes growing on 
onion tops. I’m sure I’ve no objections," replied Jennie, 
delighted to find Maud in such jolly humor, a con- 
dition that made the task she had undertaken com- 
paratively easy. “ And I’ll make a bargain with you, 
too," she contiued, “ founded on the belief your words 
imply. I pledge myself to take counsel of you, when 
I receive such a proposition, before responding to it, 
if you’ll take it of me under like circumstances. Come, 
promise me, just for a little fun, you know." 

“All right. I’ll do it. And I expect to be the 
first of the counsellors." 

A breezy laugh followed. 

“ Then there’s a good chance of your becoming a 
wrinkled old maid," replied Jennie. 

“ Not a bit of it. You’re sure to be married 
young." 

“ Oh, please don’t entirely overwhelm me with your 
prophecies. By the way," she added, “you don't ask 
me to remove my hat and things. Is that an invita- 
tion to make a short call ?’’ 

“Yes. Now. You see I was out the other day ex- 
amining patterns from which to select my suit for the 
entertainment, and I’m so undecided between two or 
three that I wished your help. If you’re willing. I’ll 
dress immediately and we’ll go and look at them." 


longworth’s tactics. 


231 


So we will. And you shall choose the prettiest, 
because you’re to appear at your very best, my dear.” 

I hope to. But who’ll see the insignificant meteor 
with the sun blazing — ” 

Stop it !” cried Jennie. 

Maud vanished, with a ringing laugh, into the hall. 


CHAPTER XLII. 
longworth’s tactics. 

Both Ferguson and Decker believed that their ruse 
to hoodwink the detective was a success. The forger 
took occasion, before night, to caution young Long- 
worth to keep away from Tony’s until further notice. 
As for Corning, now that his suspicions were aroused 
against Ferguson, he proceeded quietly to set his 
traps, not only for him, but also for Tony and all who 
might frequent his place. Though, at this time, not 
personally acquainted with Harvey Longworth, he 
knew who he was, and had several times received in- 
timations not very flattering to the young man’s char- 
acter. But he had no thought of connecting him with 
the gang he was endeavoring to discover. Within the 
next week, however, he was informed that Longworth 
was one of Ferguson’s associates, and, as a conse- 
quence, the detective arranged to have him shadowed. 

Harvey’s interest in Jennie Bunson w^as an unknown 
quantity, even to himself. Whether or not his plans 
for the future included making her his wife was a 
thing to be doubted. His present desire was to secure 
a triumph by overcoming her prejudice against him ; 
and he flattered himself that this was possible, inas- 
much as Ferguson had informed him that she had 
relented under the influence of the fictitious explana- 
tion which Maud had repeated to her. Thus encour- 


232 


PEG BUNSON. 


aged, he determined to have another interview with 
her, and endeavor so to arouse her feelings that she 
would regard herself as amenable for the possible ef- 
fects upon himself of her rejection. So he mapped 
out in his mind the trend their conversation would 
necessarily take and the impressions his overtures 
would make perforce. 

Since their last unpleasantness, Jennie and he had 
met several times ; but, with the exception of chilling 
recognitions, nothing had passed between them. 
Hence, it was with some trepidation that Harvey ac- 
costed her at their first meeting subsequent to his de- 
cision. They were going the same way. 

“ It’s a pleasant morning,” he said, after the recog- 
nition. 

‘‘ I don’t think so,” she replied. It’s frosty and 
cloudy.” 

Yes — I know. But — it doesn’t rain or — or snow.” 

'' No.” 

I wouldn’t be surprised if it did, though, before 
night,” said Harvey, bracing up. 

What ?” she asked. 

Rain, or snow.” 

Oh, it may.” 

“ I hope it will — that is — snow, I mean.” 

Indeed 

‘‘ Yes. Don’t you like snow, Jennie ?” 

^^When.i^” 

Why — in winter — of course.” 

It isn’t winter now ?” she replied, unsparingly. 

No. But — but it will be per — perhaps — if it keeps 

on.” 

If what keeps on ?” came promptly. 

‘‘ Confound her parrying. She’s winter herself this 
morning,” thought Harvey. ‘‘Why, the weather, of 
course,” he answered coherently, and with a great 
effort. 

Jennie’s eyes fairly glowed with mischief. Her look 
was steadily forward. She had scarcely glanced at 
him since they came together. 

“ Possibly,” she responded to his last remark. 


longworth’s tactics. 


233 


Possibly,” he repeated, mentally. ‘‘She’s only 
playing with me, and I don’t propose to be fooled. 
Hang it, the worst may as well be known at once, 
without further beating around the bush.” Then 
aloud : “ Jennie, you don’t believe all those reports 
you heard about me ; do you ?” 

“ What reports ?” 

“ There it goes again. But I must humor her. 
Why, about my character.” 

“ Oh. I heard that some of them were not true.” 

“ Evasive,” thought Harvey. “ Some of them ? 
None of them are true.” 

“ Aren’t they ?” 

“ No, I acknowledge that I tippled some ; but have 
given it up.” 

“ So much the better for yourself and those inter- 
ested in you,” said Jennie, without deviating from her 
previous style. 

The remark was so destitute of anything like feeling 
that Harvey thought she might as well have given him 
to understand that she did not believe him. 

“ I thought that, may be, you would be interested,” 
he ventured, after a pause. 

“ Oh, I’ve had too much else to think about.” 

“ And you don’t care what becomes of me,” said the 
young man, with more of anger than of sadness in his 
voice. 

“ Oh, y-e-s,” 

“You do?” hopefully. 

“ Why, I think it would be best for you to do 
right.” 

“ Noncommittal. Can’t I wring something from 
her?” The thought spurred his resolution. 

“ Jennie, I’d do right always, if you’d only say the 
word. But ” 

“ Harvey Longworth!” 

Jennie stopped suddenly, turned face toward him, 
and riveted the flashing black eyes upon him in a way 
that again suggested the “ Peg ” of other years. He 
made no response, but regarded her with a look diffi- 
cult to interpret. 


234 


PEG BUNSON. 


“ Have you forgotten my warning?’’ she asked. 

“ No. But matters have changed since then.” 

How changed ?” 

‘‘You’ve found out that I’m not the devil I was 
painted.” 

“ I’ve found out, or, at least, have good reason to 
suspect, that the more favorable opinion I was recently 
led to have of you, was premature. But I’m done 
quarreling with you. Walk ahead or behind, as you 
choose ; but attempt no further familiarity with me on 
any subject.” 

Harvey recognized the folly of bandying words with 
her in her present mood ; and without making a reply, 
though firmly resolved on retaliation, he crossed to the 
opposite side of the street and continued his way to the 
station. Just before reaching it, he overtook Grijffin 
De Camp, who was himself bound for the city. 

Now, Harvey, being aware of the circumstances that 
had thrown Griffin and Jennie together in North 
Carolina, and having heard certain remarks at home 
concerning a possible union growing out of the ac- 
quaintance thus formed, suddenly conceived the idea 
that here was a chance to repay Jennie, if she was 
favorably disposed towards Griffin, for her “heartless” 
— as he chose to term it — treatment of him. The 
poison of her last words, which still rang in his ears, 
coursed through his thought and made him capable of 
using the opportunity. De Camp and he had met 
several times, though Harvey had never heard from 
his lips the story of his adventure. So he deemed it a 
proper matter to refer to. This he did while waiting 
for the train — moving up to it in an adroit though 
natural way. Griffin outlined his experience freely, 
and had not concluded when the train arrived, and 
they took seats together. As their car was not full, 
they sat somewhat apart from the rest. When the re- 
cital was ended, Harvey said, smiling : 

“ You little thought of finding your sister’s protegee 
in that manner, I suppose.” 

“ Protegee f said De Camp, eyeing him strangely. 


longworth’s tactics. 535 

Yes ; but excuse me. I thought you were aware 
of Jennie’s antecedents,” came promptly. 

“ What are her antecedents ?” 

If you don’t know, Mr. De Camp, perhaps you’d 
better remain ignorant of them. 1 regret having made 
the suggestion,” said Longworth, suiting his looks to 
his language. 

‘^You excite my curiosity,” persisted Griffin. 

There’s nothing disreputable connected with her 
past ; is there ?” 

“ Some have so construed it, though I think it best 
to take the charitable view, and, certainly, don’t wish 
you to be prejudiced against her by anything I have 
said.” 

Why, you haven’t told me anything yet upon 
which a prejudice could be founded. Come you must 
disgorge now, or be unjust to both her and me.” 

“Well, I’ve made a blunder,” said Harvey, with a 
low laugh, “ and suppose I must take the consequences. 
But it was natural for me to think, that, owing to her 
connection with your mishap and what followed, you 
would be enough interested in her to seek information 
concerning her past life, and so know all I can now tell 
you.” 

“ Why, I haven’t made the first inquiry about it ; so 
you must tell me,” said Griffin, encouragingly. 

Whereupon Harvey drew a pretty faithful portrait- 
ure of Peg Bunson, which both amused and surprised 
Griffin, who, before the story was ended, recognized 
the girl who had been associated with his brother-in- 
law’s misfortune years before, though he said nothing 
about his discovery to Longworth, while the latter, for 
some reason, did not connect her with the event. 

“ Humph,” came from De Camp, as the story was 
finished, “ it is a remarkable case.” 

“ Yes,” said Harvey, looking eagerly, though vainly, 
for some exhibition of the effect his narrative had pro- 
duced. “ And,” he continued, “ it is unfortunate for 
her and her friends, that her old spirit sometimes gets 
the best of her even now,” 


236 


PEG BUNSON. 


“ Does it, though ?” asked De Camp, remaining im- 
perturbable. 

Occasionally. But it may wear off.” 

‘‘ That’s so.” 

Nothing more was said about Jennie, as the city sta- 
tion was reached, and they parted company. 

Griffin’s memory had been wonderfully brushed up 
in listening to Longworth. He had indeed recollected 
Ralph’s mishap, but the details connected with it had, 
long before, slipped from his mind. Other scenes, as- 
sociations, and constant absence had effected this. 

Beg,” and all that characterized her, had passed into 
oblivion. But he now saw her just as she stood before 
him at the roadside, and her sayings, his estimate of 
her, and Ralph’s prophecy, were rapidly reproduced. 

What a change ! What a mighty change !” he re- 
peated again and again, as he walked along. Ralph, 
you were right, after all.” 


CHAPTER XLIII. 

PHILANTHROPY AND LOVE. 

Tpiough Maud Jennings had been intimate with 
Jennie for several years, she knew less about her early 
life than De Camp had heard from Harvey Longworth. 
This was because she was unacquainted in Centreville, 
save with the Hammersleys, who never referred to 
Jennie’s antecedents in the presence of others. But 
Maud would not have been unfavorably affected to- 
wards her friend had she known all. She loved Jennie 
as a sister, and would champion her under all circum- 
stances, believing that she never erred intentionally. 

As for Jennie herself, she seldom referred to those 
early years, and then only in the way of repeating her 
thanks to the lawyer and his wife. She never made 


PHILANTHROPY AND LOVE. 


^37 


the matter a jest. It was altogether too serious a one 
for that, she thought. But she had not forgotten. 
Oh, no ! All its details were deeply imbedded in her 
memory, and as she advanced in years and culture, 
impressions had obtained in her mind that she could 
and ought to utilize her experience for the benefit of 
such children as might be the victims of similar influ- 
ences. Those impressions strengthened until they 
formed themselves into a desire, then into a definite 
idea, which was soon followed by the resolution to 
render them practical. She kept her own counsel, 
however, and had not thus far divulged her design even 
to Mrs. Hammersley. Jennie's plan was to found a 
home — she would not dignify it by the name of In- 
stitution ” — for the care and training of the worst cases 
of juvenile vagrancy which the city could furnish. 
This was to be located at Centreville, where the inmates 
would be comparatively free from adverse surround- 
ings. But she had no expectation of doing this work 
alone. Help must be secured. If she could get the 
cooperation of her father, the Hammersleys and the 
Jenningses, she felt that the effort would result in 
success. Of course, others would be needed, but with 
these as a base, operations could be commenced. 

The second day after Jennie’s last encounter with 
Harvey, Maud spent at Centreville, when the plan was 
divulged and considered. Maud was delighted with 
it. She vouched for her father’s assistance and was 
sanguine that she could interest many others. 

‘‘But whatever put it into your head, Jennie?” 

“ Well — ” Jennie hesitated. She was debating in 
her mind whether or not she ought to make a confi- 
dant of her friend. Presently she continued : “ Cer- 
tain circumstances that happened years ago.” 

“And you have waited until now to utilize them ?” 

“Yes. Since then I’ve been nothing but a learner, 
and school-girls are not well adapted to institute and 
carry forward reformatory measures.” 

“I suppose not. But, Jennie, darling, I was not 
aware that anything in your past life would suggest 
such a course.” 


PEG BUNSON. 


238 

There was something, though, and perhaps when 
I tell you of it, which 1 intend to do, you will doubt 
my veracity, or, at least, think I exaggerate. But if 
you should do either, Mrs. Hammersley can substan- 
tiate all I may say. So you may as well believe at first 
hand.’^ 

“ Jennie Bunson ! You little goose ! as if I wouldn’t 
believe you if you told me that figs grew on briar 
bushes. Mrs. Hammersley’s word, of course, is final. 
But then, it’s never needed after yours is given.” 

Thank you,” Jennie said, gaily. But, Maud, tliis 
is quite a serious matter, and it occurred to me that 
you might think a little proof would strengthen my 
statements ; and, furthermore, that I might drop a 
speck in your estimation.” 

Dear me ! What’s the matter with you to-day. 
If you don’t measure off your red tape at some other 
counter. Til call your mamma and inquire how long 
you’ve been demented. Stop your nonsense and give 
me the whole history. I can endure it all.” 

Maud’s words and manner amused Jennie, but she 
soon became more serious and recounted the salient 
points of her earlier life, including her uncle’s death- 
bed confession. During the recital, her listener was 
affected by various emotions, and when it was con- 
cluded, she threw her arms around Jennie and kissed 
her repeatedly. 

‘Wou dear, forlorn, insignificant somebody,” she 
cried. ‘‘What a jumbled-up specimen of humanity 
you are, to be sure. Do you expect me to have any- 
thing more to do with you after tliat confession ?” 

“ Oh, I suppose ostracism will be quite in order 
now,” said Jennie, assuming an air of resignation. 

“ Certainly. But it will require both of us to make 
it a success, and as I need practice in the art, indefi- 
nite postponement is absolutely necessary.” And 
the kissing process was reenacted. “ There !” — push- 
ing her at arms’ length — “ you must go with me to Mrs. 
Hammersley’s, as I have a ticket for Mr. De Camp.” 

“ I intended to ask you to go, for I wish to talk 
with them about my plan,” said Jennie, 


PHILANTHROPY AND LOVE. 


239 


They were soon ready to make the proposed call. 
Oil arriving, they found Griffin there, as they had ex- 
pected, and Maud gave him the ticket for the 
musicale. 

You will go of course, Mr. De Camp,” she said. 

To be sure, I must take that in. It is to be a fine 
affair, I understand.” 

Affair, indeed !” cried Maud. Excuse me, but 
you shouldn’t speak of this entertainment as an affair. 
It will be the event of the season. Jennie is to sing, 
and that fact gives it the Excelsior stamp.” 

Maud — Maud Jennings ! do you know what you’re 
saying?” cried Jennie. 

^‘Yes, indeed. ‘Words, words, words;’ a la 
Hamlet.” 

“ They would much better become Ophelia among 
the willows.” 

“ Pin them to any tongue you please, my dear. 
But you are to secure the topmost honors.” 

Griffin laughed as he endeavored to correct his 
alleged mistake. 

The lawyer entered at this point. He had returned 
earlier than usual from the city. This met Jennie’s 
desire, and she soon introduced the subject of her new 
enterprise. The Hammersleys were delighted with the 
idea, believing it to be entirely practicable, and 
promised material aid and whatever influence they 
could exert in its behalf. De Camp, while favoring it, 
was more reserved in his expressions. Its announce- 
ment led him to study Jennie more than the enter- 
prise itself. Doubtless he was influenced to do this by 
the knowledge he had obtained from Longworth of 
Jennie’s early life. Without this he might have 
admired her philanthropic design without being 
especially affected thereby. But, as the case was, it 
included something more than philanthropy. It 
represented gratitude for her own escape ; a felt 
obligation to assist others in like need ; and a con- 
viction that her past experience rendered her more 
capable of conducting such an enterprise than any one 
to whom she would appeal for aid. 


240 


PEG BUNSON. 


Griffin's estimate of Jennie’s virtues and capabilities 
had been gradually strengthening from the time of his 
return to consciousness at Morehead. What he had 
heard of her early history, instead of checking this 
trend, only served to draw his attention more closely 
to her. His interest in his head nurse,” as he some- 
times called her, had now become so deep that he 
seriously asked himself if he was not in love with her, 
and this new movement to help unfortunate waifs, 
such as she had been, greatly assisted him to answer 
the question in the affirmative. Griffin was in love ! 
There was no mistaking the fact. After having run 
the gauntlet of scores of other charming lasses and 
proving invulnerable to their best endeavors, he found 
himself overcome by one who, seven years before, was 
as repugnant to him as a human being could possibly 
be. The thought was not self-degrading in its effect 
upon him. There was indeed an immeasurable dis- 
tance, as regards conditions, between her and himself. 
But he was sure that he had not deteriorated. She 
had risen, advanced, in his view, beyond all precedent. 
This new idea was but another mile-stone in her course. 
It was also one in De Camp’s. He could have told 
her then and there, without embarrassment or hesi- 
tancy, in the presence of them all, of his affection for 
her, had it been proper to do so. But he was not led 
into the slightest betrayal of the feeling. He was 
always self-contained and capable of shielding his 
inner life from the inquisitive eye. So far, nothing 
that he had said or done concerning her could be con- 
strued as indications of his especial regard for her. 

Such was not the case with Jennie. While she had 
not even intimated her deep feeling for Griffin, her 
demeanor towards him had clearly indicated it to the 
little coterie of friends now present, and Maud had 
several times given her sly thrusts in that direction. 
Of course, Mrs. Hammersley’s close relationship to 
the object of her love had something to do with 
awakening the emotion. But sympathy for him in his 
mishap was no less effective, though, latterly, both had 
been subordinated by his own intrinsic worthiness and 


A TELL-TALE MARK. 


"241 

magnetism. Her affection had rapidly developed, 
until now it was an irresistible flame permeating her 
whole life. She could not, however, divulge the feel- 
ing to him, since he had not betrayed a special liking 
for her. Possibly, she thought, he has not, and never 
may have such liking. Nevertheless, her life was 
made sweeter and brighter by her regard for him, even 
though her pleasure was somewhat modified by the 
shadow of uncertainty. 

Concerning a possible union between these young 
people, the lawyer and his wife had considered the 
propriety of informing Griffin of Jennie’s early record, 
since it might affect his estimate of her, though they 
both believed him incapable of being prejudiced by 
the facts if made aware of them. They, however, con- 
cluded to wait until something more indicative of such 
an outcome should transpire before enlightening him. 
Little did they imagine, as they now discussed Jennie’s 
enterprise, that another had, substantially, betrayed 
her history, and that Griffin’s love for her had been 
greatly enhanced thereby. 


CHAPTER XLIV. 

A TELL-TALE MARK. 

The hour for the musicale had come. The large 
hall was filled to its seating capacity. Half way down 
the centre aisle, Griffin De Camp and the Hammersleys 
occupied chairs, the former on the outside. Five seats 
back of them, on the opposite side of the same aisle 
and next to it, sat Larry Steele. Of course Fergu- 
son and the Longworths were present. As those who 
were to take part would occupy a position directly in 
front of the centre aisle, those seated next to it could 
readily be seen from the stage. 


242 


PEG BUNSON. 


Millie’s selection was in the first part of the pro- 
gram. Her performance was received with rapturous 
applause and, besides being the recipient of many 
handsome bouquets, she was honored with an encore. 
Jennie was listed next to the last in the second and 
final part. She never felt more self-contained in her 
life than when taking her place to sing. Her attire 
was perfect, though not gaudy, while her movements 
were graceful without being obtrusively stately. A 
faint smile mantled her unblemished and softly tinted 
face in response to the murmur of admiration that ran 
through the large assemblage. But this last was 
drowned the moment Maud struck the first note. 
Maud was at her best in sympathy, touch, and confi- 
dence. Had Jennie felt timid, Maud’s execution 
must have inspired and fortified her. Never did an 
instrument seem more like a thing of life. Every tone 
gushed forth with such apparent spontaneity as to al- 
most bewilder while charming the auditors. Jennie 
was subject to this influence and prepared to recipro- 
cate with corresponding feeling. She sang gloriously. 
All eyes were intensely focused upon her face, and all 
ears caught eagerly the intonations of her voice. The 
last passage was reached. Her whole soul was ab- 
sorbed by her effort. Only a dozen more notes and 
the rapt listeners would be free to give their pent-up 
emotion of delight the unstinted expression it craved. 

At this point, Jennie ran her eyes down the central 
aisle. With a feeling of pardonable pride she noted 
the almost amazed and charmed looks of the Ham- 
mersleys and De Camp. She glanced beyond them. 
Suddenly her voice faltered, her face paled, her hands 
trembled, and for a few seconds her gaze was riveted 
to one spot. Several notes were slighted through this 
singular diversion ; while many in the audience, spell- 
bound as they had been, were now agitated with fear. 
But she rallied sufficiently to enable her to reach the 
end of the effort, and retire suitably. Instead of tak- 
ing her seat, however, she passed behind others and 
left the stage by a side door. Maud followed her 


A TELL-TALE MARK. 243 

immediately. It was into a small apartment contain- 
ing only two or three chairs. 

‘‘Jennie! Jennie!” exclaimed Maud, in a muffled 
voice, “what is the matter?” 

“ Oh, I can’t tell,” sobbed the unhappy girl. She 
had settled onto a chair and buried her face in her 
hands. 

“ Please don’t let it affect you so, darling. You 
have not made a failure. Listen to that.” 

It was a perfect storm of applause that greeted their 
ears. The audience, through the effect of her mo- 
mentary aberration, had been without the power of ex- 
pression for a brief space — wondering what had caused 
it. 

“ That was not stage fright,” said one auditor to his 
neighbor. 

“ Not a bit of it,” was replied. 

“ Nor loss of confidence.” 

“ No. She was evidently quite conscious of her suc- 
cess. It was an influence entirely beyond herself that 
overcame her.” 

Their speculations were brought to a close by a 
sudden outburst of feeling — a very tempest of com- 
mendation and delight, which continued with unflag- 
ging energy until the conductor made a hasty visit to 
the side room and returned. Approaching the foot- 
lights, he said : 

“ Ladies and gentlemen. Miss Bunson greatly regrets 
her inability to meet your evident desires, in conse- 
quence of sudden indisposition, which, while not serious, 
necessitates her remaining quiet. You will please 
excuse her.” 

No further effort was made to secure her reappear- 
ance, but a dozen or more baskets of flowers and 
bouquets additionally attested the appreciation in 
which her performance was held. 

“Oh, Jennie dear, do tell me what it was,” implored 
Maud, when the noise had ceased. 

“ I can’t now, Maud. Please don’t urge me.” 

At this moment her brother Dan entered the room 
from th^ outside, and Millie from the stage. The in- 


244 


PEG BUNSON. 


stant the conductor ceased speaking, Dan had left the 
hall, and found his way through various windings to 
his sister’s presence. 

We must get you home without delay,” he said, 
after vainly trying to learn the cause of her trouble. 

'‘Oh, not yet,” she pleaded. “Wait until the peo- 
ple are gone. I am stronger now.” 

They waited in wondering suspense until after the 
dismissal of the audience, when they were joined by 
the Hammersleys, De Camp, Jennie’s parents, and 
Ferguson. Jennie answered their questions as she 
had done Maud’s and Dan’s. 

In another hour they were all at their respective 
homes. 

The musicale was the leading topic for many days 
with those who had attended it. Jennie’s performance 
elicited great commendation, though the way in which 
it closed was still a mystery. Concerning this, she 
longed for a confidant to whom she could make known 
the fact. Mrs. Hammersley would not do because 
her brother’s interests were involved. She had good 
reasons also for not going to Maud. Only her brother 
Dan seemed available. Dan was erecting a house 
near his father’s, preparatory to his approaching mar- 
riage, and resided at home, though going daily to the 
city. Two evenings after the entertainment Jennie 
had a private interview with him. 

“ Do you intend to tell me that you’re going to get 
married, Jennie.^” he asked when they were alone. 

“ Married ! Pshaw 1 What an idea ; and no suitor 
in sight.” 

“ Don’t know about that,” replied Dan, continuing 
his pleasantry. “ ‘ Straws tell which way the wind 
blows.’ ” 

“ I know. And they’re all blowing your way just 
now. But I suppose you think every other unmarried 
person must follow your example if he or she wish to 
amount to anything. No, I am here to speak of a 
much more serious matter, or at least, one that is so 
at the present time.” 

“ It’s well you qualified that, Jennie, or I should 


A TELL-TALE MARK. 245 

have been astounded. But go on, and I will be as 
serious as the case requires.” 

“You’ll think it serious enough, I imagine. It re- 
lates to my failure at the musicale'' 

“Failure! You didn’t fail, Jennie.” 

“ Well, call it what you choose. But what I’m going 
to speak about, was the cause of it. You know I was 
almost through my part, and I never felt happier in 
my life. The feeling was mainly owing to the belief 
that I had met the desires and expectations of my 
friends. There was some conceit mixed up with it, Til 
admit. But the Bible proved true then, as it always 
does : ‘ They that exalt themselves shall be abased.’ 

Under the influence of the feeling, I looked at Mr. and 
Mrs. Hammersley and Mr. De Camp, who, you know, 
sat together. From them, I glanced down the aisle, 
when my attention was arrested by a face thrust out- 
wardly somewhat beyond the rest. It was just beneath 
the second chandelier, and, consequently, well lighted. 
The moment I saw it, a large scar under one of the 
eyes riveted my gaze, and, for the moment I forgot 
everything else. You haven’t forgotten the story I 
told you of Mr. De Camp’s adventure at Nicaragua, 
have you ?” 

“ With the fellow who tried to steal his watch, you 
mean ?” 

“Yes.” 

“ Oh, no. But go on,” said Dan, deeply absorbed. 

‘ “ Well, the mark on this person’s face tallied exactly 

with his description of it and of the other appearances, 
and I am certain that he is the thief.” 

“ You are !” exclaimed Dan, looking the surprise he 
felt. 

“Yes, I am. But there was something else that 
convinced me. When I first noticed him, he was re- 
garding Griflin with the most wicked look I think I 
ever saw on a human face. The next moment his eyes 
met mine, and they fairly glared. O, Dan, you can’t 
imagine how I felt. The floor seemed to be yielding 
beneath me and my strength leaving me.” 

“ My poor sister,” said Dan, with deep emotion. 


PEG BUNSON. 


246 

I don’t wonder that you made a blunder in sing- 
ing.” 

“Could I help it ? But that wasn’t the worst of it. 
My look went beyond that recognition to another.” 

“ Another ? What do you mean ?” 

“ I mean that that face, though somewhat changed 
by years, and partially masked by a heavy beard and 
mustache, belongs to our cousin, Peter Bunson !” 

“ Impossible, Jennie !” cried Dan, who sprang to his 
feet. “ Your imagination ran away with your eyes.” 

“ No — no, Dan. I knew him as well as I know and 
see you, now. And he must have been sure of it, 
from my looks, for he almost instantly withdrew his 
head behind the person in front of him, and I made a 
desperate effort to finish my part ; but how I ever 
reached the end I don’t know.” 

Dan resumed his seat, slowly, and for a minute or 
two there was silence. 

“ Have you spoken about this to Mrs. Hammersley, 
Jennie ?” he at length asked. 

“ Not a syllable.” 

“ Then don’t at present.” 

“ Oh, I shall not, and have not, because it would 
alarm her to think that her brother might be in great 
danger of being attacked unawares.” 

“ Besides,” said Dan, “ I wish to think the matter up 
before it is known to others ; though, without reveal- 
ing Pete’s connection with us, De Camp must be put 
on his guard, and the sooner the better, for from what 
we know of Pete, we’ve reason to believe that he 
would murder a person in cold blood to gain his end.” 

“ Is n’t it awful to think of said Jennie, nervously. 
“ And then he may still hold his old feeling against 
us, and undertake to injure us in some way.” 

“ We must keep our eyes open for him, for I shall 
not rest until I get onto his track.” 

“And if you do, what then ?” 

“ What ought to be done then, Jennie ? He’s not a 
safe person to be at large, is he 

“ No. Only he’s our cousin.” 

“ So he is. But you’re too sensible a girl to think 


A TELL-TAI.E MARK. 


247 


that the welfare of the community should be subordi- 
nate in importance to our ties of kindred. Besides, he 
has voluntarily disgraced the family, and, so, has no 
right to expect his relatives to cover up his rascality. 
You know that you’re ashamed of him, and so am I. 
Then, again, it’s our duty to shield society so far as 
we’re able from that which would injure it. And, 
now I think of it, he, as you say, may have seen that 
you recognized him, and perhaps will leave this sec- 
tion, if he’s not already done so.” 

Jennie’s impressions were the same, though, like her 
sex, she evinced more feeling, and was slower in reach- 
ing a decision. 

About noon on the next day, De Camp entered his 
brother-in-law’s office in the city. 

Griffin, here’s a letter for you,” said the lawyer, 
handing him the missive. 

‘‘ Mailed here, eh ?” responded Griffin, looking at the 
postmark. 

On removing the envelope, he read the following 
communication. 

“Mr. Griffin De Camp:— Sir, the young man 
with whom you had an encounter two years ago, near 
Nicaragua town, C. A., when he attempted to purloin 
your valuables, and whom you wounded in the face, is 
in this vicinity, and, it is feared, designs you injury. 
This is sent to warn you to be on your guard against 
surprise and attack. Believe me. 

“ A Friend.” 

Griffin read it two or three times, thought over it a 
few minutes, and then handed it to Ralph without say- 
ing a word. The silence was owing to the presence of 
Hammersley’s partner and Dan. After perusing it, 
Ralph motioned to him and they went into the private 
office. 

“What about it, Ralph?” asked Griffin, when the 
door was closed. 

“ First of all, Laura must be kept ignorant of this 
warning,” said the lawyer. 


24 ^ 


PEG BUNSON. 


Oh, to be sure. But what I meant is, do you 
think it a bona-fide affair ?” 

Why not ? Who knows you here that would send 
you a bogus note ?” 

No one, I suppose. Though the story may have 
been repeated to some one who would not scruple to 
do it as a practical joke.” 

That’s just possible,” said the lawyer ; but I 
don’t believe it.” 

‘‘ Well, admitting its contents to be true, what’s to 
be done ?” 

As a precaution, get permission to carry a w’eapon. 
I will do that for you. You have a six-shooter, I 
think.” 

'‘Yes. A beauty.” 

" You don’t know whether the fellow’s face is 
scarred, of course ?” 

" No. I haven’t seen him from that day to this,” 
said Grififin. 

"Would you know him if you did see him?” 

" I’ve no doubt of it.” 

"I wish you’d write out his description to the best 
of your memory and I will get the detectives and po- 
lice on the lookout for him.” 

" But you couldn’t try him here if caught.” 

" I suppose not. But we can keep our eyes on him, 
and perhaps compel him to leave the State.” 

Griffin wrote the description, which the lawyer took, 
and in a few minutes they went out to lunch. 

Hammersley was really more affected by this note 
of warning than the subject himself. De Camp had 
encountered all sorts of evil characters during his long 
absence, and had become so accustomed to a hap- 
hazard life, that an irregular matter like this failed to 
annoy him seriously. He was more concerned that his 
sister and Jennie should not be aware of it, than for 
his own safety. Little did he imagine that the latter 
had made the discovery and was so closely related to 
his foe. 


A RIDE AND ITS RESULTS. 


249 


CHAPTER XLV. 

A RIDE AND ITS RESULTS. 

The next day was an exceptionally fine one for 
November. The sun was bright, the air salubrious, 
and, though 

“ The melancholy days had come/' 

the landscape presented a cheerful aspect with its re- 
maining russet and crimson leaves, stubble-fields, and 
frost-tinted grasses and vines. De Camp, in spite of 
the note of warning, had slept soundly, and arose pre- 
pared to enjoy whatever of good the golden hours 
might bring. In fact, he was just in the humor for a 
drive. Why couldn’t he get up a small party and 
take one This he said half-audibly to himself. 
Ralph and Laura could go in the afternoon, and Jen- 
nie, perhaps. There was no perhaps about it. She 
would go, of course, if possible. Who else but she ? 
He had reached that point when Jennie, by some hook 
or crook, got into nearly all his plans. Truth to tell, 
the entertainment had given Jennie the most exalted 
position in Griffin’s regard. He had studied her there 
and then more closely than at any time before. She 
was altogether so charming on that occasion that 
he was forced to squarely acknowledge to himself that 
he loved her inten.sely. 

Griffin went below and proposed the ride. The law- 
yer and his wife said they could arrange to go, and so 
three-fourths of the matter was settled. But he must 
hear from Jennie before Ralph went to the city. 

I can get there and back before breakfast, can’t I, 
Laura ?” 

Yes, if you don’t have too much talking to do.” 

Griffin answered her by taking his hat and leaving 
the house forthwith. He was back at the specified 
time. 


2 so 


PEG BUNSON. 


Well, what success?” asked his sister. 

‘‘Jennie will go, and is to be here at half-past one.” 

“Here ? Why we would have called for her.” 

“ I know. But she wished to stop a few moments 
on the way, and arranged to save time, as the after- 
noons are short.” 

While eating, they discoursed and settled upon -the 
route to be taken. 

“ Laura,” said Griffin, after the servant had removed 
the dishes to the kitchen and the three were alone, 
“How, in the wide world, did Jennie pick up so many 
accomplishments ?” 

Mrs. Hammersley looked up at him quickly, then 
exchanged glances with her husband, then returned 
her look to her brother ; all with an expression of sur- 
prise, mixed with curiosity as to what had prompted 
such a question. At last she said : 

“ Why, by studying, I suppose. How else ?” 

“ Fm sure I don’t know how else,” replied Griffin ; 
“but it strikes me that downright genius has had 
something to do with it.” 

“ What makes you think so, Griffin ?” asked the law- 
yer, who, like his wife w'as somewhat taken aback by 
the inquiry. 

“Well, twenty things. Mere study will not accom- 
plish in seven years what it takes the average girl a 
life-time to compass. Why, look at her. She knows 
everything that is ornamental and useful, which it is — 
I won’t say necessary — but proper for a woman to 
know. Besides, all her doings, so far as I have ex- 
amined them, are of a superior order. There’s no ‘jack 
of all trades and boss of none,’ in her list of capabili- 
ties.” 

“ O, I see how it is, Laura,” said Ralph, laughing 
lightly ; “ ‘ Love is blind,’ you know, and we must ex- 
cuse Griffin if his physical and mental vision have re- 
cently become defective.” 

“Nonsense. You see just what I see about her; 
and you won’t admit being blind.” 

“ Have you just made your discovery, brother ?” 
^sked his sister. 


A RIDE AND ITS RESULTS. 


251 


‘‘ Yes. That is, within a day or two. Fve seen her 
as she was and is. This morning I found her up to 
her elbows in culinary matters.” 

Oh ; is that the cause of your sweeping assertion ? 
I suppose you could have found a hundred intelligent 
girls in Centerville engaged in the same way,” said 
Ralph. 

Likely. But they’d float out of consideration, if 
compared with Jennie.” 

^^You talk as if you’d known her a long time. 
Have you learned anything of her history ?” 

Haven’t I ? Why, I can shut my eyes, now, and 
see a nondescript appearance, but said to be a girl, 
surveying you and me as if we were monstrosities from 
another world.” 

Where and when?” asked Ralph, again exchang- 
ing looks with his wife. 

“ At the old Bunson homestead, seven years and 
rnore ago. It was about ten minutes before you came 
near being killed. Don’t you remember?” 

“ Ha — ha — ha !” laughed his auditors. 

‘‘I wouldn’t be surprised to know that Jennie has 
told him all about it, Ralph,” said Mrs. Hammersley. 

She ?” cried Griflin. “ Not a word. But I’ve got 
an apology for a memory ; and by putting this and 
that together have tortured something out of it.” 

‘‘Ah, brother, you can’t hoodwink us. Somebody 
has been giving you points. But, now, since you’ve 
found out the truth, I presume she has lost caste in 
your estimation ?” 

“ Lost caste ? Does the diamond lose caste in pass- 
ing from the rough to the exquisite brilliant? Did 
the Greek slave lose caste as it developed, under 
Power’s chisel, from the dirt-besmeared and unshapely 
block of marble to the perfect and charming statue ?” 

“ Good !” exclaimed the lawyer. “ Griffin, you wax 
decidedly eloquent. Charming is just the word. It 
fits Jennie and affects yourself. And, now, since you 
know it all, let me ask if you remember my saying at 
the time that I believed it possible for Jennie, under 


PEG BUNSON. 


252 

proper training, to develop into something a little be- 
yond the ordinary?’' 

‘^Yes. Ordinary or marvelous, I forget which,” 
said De Camp. 

And you recollect how you ridiculed the idea ?” 
added the lawyer. 

Well — well ; it did seem ridiculous with that — that 
— girl before me. But I only know the two extremes 
— the then and now — and not all, as you seem to 
think. I’m anxious to learn how the interval has been 
filled up.” 

‘‘ Oh, I haven’t time to tell you at present, as, if we 
drive this afternoon, I must take an earlier train, so as 
to get my work in shape before I return. But if you’re 
so hungry for the history that you can’t wait, Laura 
will, no doubt, accommodate you.” 

In five minutes, Ralph was hurrying toward the sta- 
tion. 

From this conversation, it will be seen that Harvey 
Longworth’s story, instead of poisoning De Camp’s 
mind against Jennie, had only tended to heighten his 
admiration of her. He now listened spell-bound to 
the details of her life from his sister’s lips. Had 
Jennie revealed only the qualities of the average girl, 
he would have wondered at her improvement, but 
taken as she really was, he could only marvel at what 
was, in his view, a stupendous fact. And it was as 
natural for him to love her as it is for snow to melt in 
the rays of a genial sun. More than this, he was will- 
ing that everybody should know that he loved her. 
His sister congratulated him and applauded his cour- 
age in what, to many, would be objectionable consid- 
erations. 

The day, unlike many November days, retained its 
loveliness. Mr. Hammersley returned shortly after 
twelve to find lunch awaiting him. During the fore- 
noon, Griffin had secured a conveyance, so that every- 
thing was in readiness for the drive. They started imme- 
diately on Jennie’s arrival, taking an oblique route 
from the direct course to the city. It lay through 
one of the finest nursery sections in the vicinity of 


A RIDE AND ITS RESULTS. 


2S3 


Rochester. Though the trees in the nurseries were 
about stripped of their foliage — with the exception of 
the evergreens — they still presented much that was in- 
teresting and enjoyable. In fact, everything seemed 
to conduce to the pleasure of the party. 

At the end of two hours, they changed their course, 
taking a direction towards the city. This at length 
brought them to the road which skirted, on one side, 
the woods in which was located Tony Decker’s place. 
They had not, however, come within a half mile of 
Tony’s when an incident occurred which not only 
greatly abated their enjoyment, but changed their 
line of thought for the balance of the ride, and filled 
some of them with apprehension. They were ascend- 
ing a moderately steep hill, the horse walking, and 
had just reached an abrupt turn of the road, when two 
persons, who had been seated beneath a clump of 
bushes at the roadside, started up. Each party saw 
the other at the same time. But it was the mutual 
recognitions that produced the effects indicated. All 
the occupants of the carriage saw that Harvey Long- 
worth was one of the two at the road side, and recog- 
nized him ; but the other was only known to Jennie 
and De Camp, the latter beholding in him the villian 
Bentley. 

Heavens !” exclaimed Griffin in a muffled tone, 
while a low cry escaped from Jennie. 

Bentley, or Pete Bunson — to return to his real name 
— glared upon his former antagonist with malignant 
eyes, and the expression of a fiend. Only the fact 
that there were too many others present, prevented 
him from attempting some desperate means for 
revenge. The look, however, was a very brief one. 
As he withdrew it, he gave Jennie’s face a penetrat- 
ing glance, which she construed as a menace, and then 
turning, he hid himself from sight behind the bushes, 
whither Harvey had betaken himself the moment 
after the recognition. 

The incident had not occupied more than a half 
minute’s time, during which the conveyance moved on. 
As Pete disappeared; Griffin turned his eyes to Ralph, 


254 


PEG BUNSON. 


who looked mystified, and gave him a slight nod 
which the lawyer rightly construed. Of course this 
prevented any effort on his part to obtain an explana- 
tion of Jennie’s involuntary exclamation. But it was 
not so with Mrs. Hammersley. With her curiosity 
excited, she was inclined to learn the cause of Jennie's 
evident alarm. She could not attribute the feeling to 
her simple contact with Harvey, though knowing her 
dislike for him. And as for his companion, how could 
the presence of an entire stranger produce such a re- 
sult, not only on Jennie, but Griffin as well. 

What was there about those persons,” she asked, 

that so affected you two ?” 

Griffin who was on the front seat at Ralph’s side 
and with his back towards her, replied : 

Why, who could help exclaiming at seeing such a 
face as that of Longworth’s companion. Didn’t it 
strike you as being decidedly hideous ?” 

I noticed that it was not a pleasing one ; but I 
should n’t think that you, who have seen all sorts of 
horrible faces, would be so greatly affected by that 
one.” 

Didn’t you ever cry out at seeing a spider on your 
dress, and then laugh at yourself for being so foolish?” 

This seemed to satisfy her, so far as he was con- 
cerned. 

‘‘Well, that may be your reason,” said Mrs. Ham- 
mersley, after a brief pause. “ But here’s Jennie. 
She almost screamed,” 

As they were all equally in the dark respecting 
Jennie’s cause for alarm, neither of the men could 
come to her rescue. But Griffin had unwittingly 
given her a cue in his own responses. 

“ Why, Mrs. Hammersley,” she said,” how could 
you keep quiet ? Such a terrible look was enough to 
suggest highwaymen and all sorts of desperate char- 
acters. I shrank from it as if some one had struck 
me.” 

The flush on Jennie’s cheek and neck did not tend 
to allay her questioner’s mistrust. 


A RIDE AND ITS RESULTS. 


255 

But, my dear, it seems to me that the cause you 
indicate would not of itself produce such an effect.’' 

It would not be likely to do so the second time," 
was answered ; though I don’t think I could ever 
see that face without being more or less shocked.’’ 

Griffin suspected that Jennie had another reason, 
like himself, for what she had done, but he was opposed 
to its being extorted from her, and so interposed by 
saying : 

Laura, it’s natural to believe that Jennie’s excit- 
ing efforts, in connection with the recent entertain- 
ment, have temporarily weakened her nerves. And, 
as that event occurred only a short time ago, we may 
suppose that they have not yet regained their usual 
tension, and, being still very sensitive, she would be 
likely to cry out at seeing such a repugnant object as 
that fellow’s face." 

‘‘Griffin, you’d make a good advocate," said 
Ralph.’’ 

These remarks restrained Mrs. Hammersley from 
pressing her inquiries, while not altogether quieting 
her suspicions. 

The balance of the drive was given up to much re- 
flection upon the incident. All except Mrs. Ham- 
mersley wondered why Longworth was associated with 
the other, and if he was aware of his character. Jennie 
was especially exercised as to whether Harvey knew 
who Pete really was, and if he had knowledge of his 
encounter with De Camp. 

Now, the causes of these feelings and inquiries were 
but little less affected than those they had disturbed. 

“You know that young fellow, Larry, I suppose.^’’ 
said Longworth, after the party passed on. 

“ Know him ! There’s his mark.’’ And he pointed 
to the scar. 

“ But you can’t tell who the other one is." 

“ No." 

“ That’s the Prosecutor of the Pleas for this county." 

“ The dickens he is." 

“ Fact. And the elder lady is his wife^ and the 


PEG BUNSON. 


256 

younger one, that Bunson girl I told you about. The 
one I had the row with.’' 

‘‘But you’ll get even with her ; won’t you ?” 

' “ Perhaps. She shook me again recently.” 

“You’ll be a fool if you don’t pay her back. That 
De Camp ’ll hear from me, soon, bet your life. I 
have’nt scoured Central America and other places to 
get on his track, to be tripped up now.” 

“ You’ll have to play shy. . He’s the prosecutor’s 
brother-in-law, you see.” 

“ I don’t care who he is ; he’s got to pay for his fun 
in Nicaragua,” said Larry, in an angry tone. 

“ How did you manage to get away that time ? You 
have’nt told me yet.” 

“ There isn’t much to tell. Ned was hid away with 
a boat not far from where we were. Our plan was for 
me to join him after I had got De Camp’s valuables, 
and we would then row a short distance up the coast, 
leave the boat, and make our way the best we could to 
Granada, something over thirty miles above. But 
De Camp was too quick for me. When Ned found 
that I did’nt come, he stole out, and, seeing the coast 
clear, made his way to the place where we had the 
scuffle. It was almost dark, and I was still unconscious. 
But he found me, and,^ after seeing that I was alive, 
hurried back, ran the boat as near to me as he could, 
and getting me into it, pulled for Nicaragua. Before 
we got there I revived a little. There was a Mexican 
doctor who lived near the water’s edge, that we were 
acquainted with, and Ned went to him, trumped up an 
accident story about me, and the result was I was taken 
under his care, secretly, for a liberal amount, and re- 
mained with him about a month.” 

“What became of De Camp asked Harvey. 

“ I never knew anything about him until the other 
night at the concert. We were afraid to let our pres- 
ence in town be made known. My doctor said he 
heard something about a fracas somewhere in the vicin- 
ity, and I half believed that he suspected I had some 
hand in it. But no one troubled us, and when I was 
well enough, we left Nicaragua by night, and hunted 


A RIDE AND ITS RESULTS. 


257 

around the country a whole year for De Camp. Of 
course we helped ourselves whenever a chance offered. 
When the year was up, Ned and 1 parted, he to come 
north, and I to keep up the search. But it was look- 
ing for a needle in a bay-stack. Not finding De Camp 
there, and knowing that he hailed from this section, I 
started a few months ago and came on. Fortunately, 
I found Ned at Albany, who brought me to Tony’s, 
and you know the rest.” 

What do you propose to do with De Camp ?” 

‘‘ I haven’t made up my mind yet. I shall act as the 
chances offer.” 

I’ve an idea that he’s struck with Jennie Bunson,” 
said Harvey, and I wouldn’t mind giving him, and 
her, too, for that matter, a scare upon my own ac- 
count.” 

May be we could manage to work together, then, 
Harv. I owe that girl something myself.” 

‘'You do!” Longworth regarded him with sur- 
prise. 

“ Yes,” said Larry. 

“ How ? I should like to know. When did you have 
any dealings with her?” 

“ Will you keep a secret, if I tell you one, Harv.?” 

“ Sure.” 

“ On your honor ?” 

“ On my honor.” 

“ Well, did you ever know Pete Bunson ?” 

“Jennie’s cousin, and miller Bunson’s son, you 
mean ?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Of course I did.” 

“ Do I look like him ?” 

“ What ! Larry Steele, you don’t intend to say that 
you’re Pete 1” 

“ That’s just who I am.” 

This disclosure nearly took Harvey’s breath away. 
Indeed, he could scarcely believe it true until he had 
questioned him pretty thoroughly about Centerville as 
it was when they were boys. 

“Come up to Tony’s to-night^ Harv., and w^’U 


258 


PEG BUNSON. 


figure out some way to get even with De Camp and 
my sweet cousin/' 

I can’t come to-night, for I haven’t any excuse for 
returning to the city that would pass muster with the 
old folks. But there’s a lecture for to-morrow night 
that will help me through, then.” 

Well, let it go over till to-morrow night,” replied 
Pete. Will you go to Tony’s now ?” 

^‘No; I ought to have been back to the office this 
minute,” replied Harvey consulting his watch. And, 
waving his hand, he hurried away. 

A business errand for his father had brought him to 
that section, and on his return he had met Pete. 


CHAPTER XLVI. 

A CLEAN SWEEP, 

** Can you accommodate me with fives for a fifty, 
Mr. Ferguson?” said a gentleman, as Ferguson an- 
swered a rap at his room door in the hotel. It was 
one of the boarders with whom he was acquainted. 

“ Perhaps I can, Mr. Small.” And he stepped back 
into the room, without asking the other to follow. 

I shall have to give you one ten. Will that an- 
swer ?” he inquired, on returning to the door. 

Are the rest fives ?” 

Yes, sir.” 

“ That will do then.” 

Ferguson handed him the ten and eight fives — two 
genuine, and six of the new counterfeits — and took his 
fifty. 

“ Thank you,” said Small, as he turned and left. 

About two hours later, Ferguson had occasion to 
call upon his tailor, whose place was some distance 
from the business portion of the city. He had been 


A CLEAN SWEEP. 


259 

there but a few moments when a man entered who was 
evidently in a hurry. Two other persons besides the 
tailor and Ferguson were in the shop. The man gave 
the place a sweeping glance, and then said : 

Can either of you gentlemen give me a fifty for 
small bills ? I wish to mail that amount to a distant 
point, and do it with one bill, if I can. It is import- 
ant that it should go by the next mail, and I haven’t 
time to go to the bank.” 

He was a stranger to all present. 

I can’t do it,” said the tailor. 

Nor I — nor I,” chorused the other two. 

Could you accommodate me, sir .^” asked the 
stranger, looking directly at Ferguson. 

‘‘Yes, I think so,” came from Ferguson, in a hesitat- 
ing way. 

“ You’ll oblige me greatly, if you can,” was replied. 

The forger drew out his wallet, and from it drew 
the fifty dollars he had that morning received at the 
hotel. 

“ There’s a fifty.” And he held it towards the man 
with one hand while extending the other to receive 
its equivalent. 

The stranger gave it to him forthwith and remained 
until it was counted. 

“ One of these bills is a counterfeit,” said Ferguson, 
giving the stranger a peculiar look. It was one of the 
bogus fives. 

“You don’t tell me so!” exclaimed the other, 
apparently surprised. “ I beg your pardon. Which 
one is it ?” 

“ This new five.” 

The man took it, looked it over carefully, and re- 
plied : 

“ ril give you another for it.” And he produced 
other bills. “ The rest are all right, I suppose ?” 

“ They appear to be,” said Ferguson. 

The stranger thanked him and hastened out. 

“ Rather a risky deal that, with a stranger ; wasn’t 
it, Mr. Ferguson?” asked the tailor. 

“ Not very. I’m pretty well posted on money,” 


26o 


PEG BUNSON. 


said Ferguson. Then waiting until the other two had 
concluded their business and left, he said ; I wish to 
look at some goods for a suit. I see you have winter 
styles on hand.” 

Yes.” 

The tailor then proceeded to show a number of 
patterns from which Ferguson finally made a selec- 
tion. The suit was to be delivered within three days. 

On returning to his hotel, the clerk, whose office he 
passed, hailed him and said : 

- Mr. Ferguson, a gentleman called to see you a few 
minutes ago ; and, as you were not in, left his card, 
saying that he would return in half an hour, if he did 
not meet you outside.” 

Ferguson took the card and read : 

Thomas Percy, 

Rome, 

N. Y. 

It was minus street and number. 

“ From Ned,” said the forger to himself. I’m 
glad he’s back. Now for a change of base.” 

On going to his room, he opened his desk, and be- 
gan to write a letter, which, for some reason, he did 
not finish, though he folded and placed it in an envel- 
ope, and then thrust it in one of his breast-pockets. 
This was scarcely done when there was a rap at his 
room door, which he answered. The caller referred 
to the card as his. 

Ah, Mr. Percy. Pleased to see you, sir. Walk in.” 

This was said in an ordinary tone. It was intended 
for the ears of others who were in the hall. The man 
entered and the door was closed. 

Ned, old fellow. I’m right down glad you’ve come, 
though your letter said you wouldn’t arrive till to- 
morrow. But what a glorious disguise.” And Fer- 
guson slapped him on the shoulder and laughed. 

Why, I wouldn’t have known you anywhere. It’s 
complete.” 

“ Well, if you wouldn’t, I dont’t think any one else 


A CLEAN SWEEP. 26 1 

would,” said Percy. “ You see, I had to steer clear of 
the law’s blood-hounds.” 

“Certainly. And I’ve noticed that you’ve changed 
your voice, too. You don’t need to keep that up when 
we’re alone, though.” 

“ I think it’s best to do so, Ferg., as, if I don’t, I 
may forget myself when it would be risky, you see,” 
said Percy, stroking his beard. 

“ Oh, well, I suppose there’s something in that, and 
it’ll make no difference with us. Did you do anything 
with the bills at Rome, Ned?” 

“Yes. Ran off about three hundred dollars worth.” 

“ Good. And now I want to tell you something. 
We — that is, you and I — must get away from here in- 
side of a week.” 

“What’s the matter? Spotted?” was asked, with 
apparent surprise. 

“ No. Not spotted. But I think we’ve done all we 
can do here for awhile, with safety. It won’t do to 
wait until we’re suspected, you know. You’ve already 
reached that point as Ned Rudd. But you’re safe as 
Tom Percy, though there’s no telling how long you 
may remain so.” 

“ I wish you’d call me Tom instead of Ned, Ferg. 
You may give me away, if you don’t.” 

“All right,” said Ferguson. “And now, listen. 
I’m going up to Tony’s to-night for the last time. 
He’s a pretty good fellow, and I like him, though I 
don’t go a great deal on that Larry Steele you took 
there. Not that I’ve got anything against him, only 
that scar on his face can neither be washed out nor 
painted over, so as to hide it, and it might prove a fin- 
ger-post, one of these days, to direct the officers to 
us. Besides he’s bent on having a row with that De 
Camp who gave it to him, and that may be a train of 
powder to our magazine. I saw Harv. Longworth this 
morning, and he told me that Larry and he were 
going to conjure up a little plot, to-night, over at 
Tony’s, to get even with De Camp and Miss Bunson. 
Harv. owes the girl a trifle. She gave him another 
cold scald a few days ago.” 


262 


PEG BUNSON. 


Is that so ?’' said Percy. 

‘‘Yes. And there’s another reason why I don t care 
to remain here. There’s a little too much of social 
mixing up of the law officers and some of us to make 
our stay an extremely healthy one. For instance, 
Maud, you know, who is my charmer, is the bosom 
friend of Jennie Bunson, she in her turn, holds the 
same interesting relation to the prosecutor’s wife, 
whose brother, De Camp, aforesaid, has evidently given 
his heart to Jennie’s keeping, and all of them move in 
Maud’s circle. Besides, you yourself are known to 
these parties, and Harv. Longworth’s folks are intimate 
with the Hammersleys, and the prosecutor links them 
all to the law and to the penalities that follow its vio- 
lation. You see there are ‘ too many roads that lead to 
Rome,’ and it’s the part of prudence to select new 
highways. This combination has been all very well 
and decidedly helpful for a while ; but it has served its 
purpose, and is now a good thing to relinquish. But, 
I’ll tell you, Tom, we must make arjother haul as we 
leave, so that they ma,y have us in remembrance. I’ll 
fix you up a check on old Gray, whose daughter you’ve 
danced attendance upon for the past six months, and 
you can get it cashed the last thing before our exit. 
For myself, I propose to relieve Mr. Jennings’ bank 
account to the tune of over four thousand dollars.” 

At this point Ferguson drew out a check, still 
blank as to date and amount though adorned by a 
perfect copy of Mr. Jennings’ signature. 

“ A fac simile, I suppose queried Tom. 

“ Compare them,” said Ferguson, producing a paper 
on which Mr. Jenning’s name appeared in his own 
hand. 

“ Perfect,” said Tom, revealing pleasure. 

“ I think it will bring the stamps, * observed the 
other. 

“What shall we do with ourselves this afternoon, 
Ferg. ? I don’t care about lounging in this room all 
day ; or being seen much with you on the streets.” 

“ No, of course not. Though you’d be perfectly 
safe with me. I’m not a suspect. But it’s best to be 


A CLEAN SWEEP. 263 

cautious. Some might possibly take a notion to look 
into your affairs too closely.” 

They’ll do well not to be too officious, for I’ve got 
something here that might injure their eyesight.” 

As Percy said this he drew out and displayed a 
beautiful revolver. 

So ? You’ve been treating yourself, eh, Tom? 
That’s a dog that barks and bites at the same time. 
Is it loaded ?” 

Every chamber,” replied Tom. And now Ferg., 
since you’ve kindly unloaded your operations and 
schemes to me, I want your company on a little mat- 
ter of business.” 

‘‘Where to?” asked Ferguson, opening his eyes 
with surprise at the changed and mandatory tone of 
his companion. 

“ First to the Prosecutor of the Pleas, then to the 
United States Commissioner.” 

“ Pretty good, Tom,” laughed Ferguson, having re- 
gained his composure, and regarding the show of 
authority as a little ruse of his old chum. “You’ll 
make a detective yet. They say it takes a rogue to 
catch a rogue, you know.” 

“ Yes ; I know,” said “ Percy,” not changing his man- 
ner. “ But this time it’s different. This isn’t a re- 
hearsal.” 

“ Nonsense, Ned. Don’t carry the fun too far,” 
said the forger, though not without a slight shade of 
misgiving in his face. 

“ Bless you, young fellow, the fun is all over ; that 
is yours, and so is Ned’s, as you call him,” said 
“ Percy,” still holding the revolver in his hand and 
keeping his eyes on Ferguson. “ Ned won’t be here 
to-day, nor to-morrow either. Some friends of mine 
at Rome have taken a liking to him and wish to re- 
tain his company.” 

“ What do you mean, sir ?” asked Ferguson, who at 
the words just spoken had become nervous and ap- 
prehensive. 

“ I mean that your sweet friend and accomplice, 

I^ed Rudd, or whut^ver his real name may be, is, in 


264 


PEG BUNSON. 


custody, as I now place you. Richard Ferguson, you 
are my prisoner, and here is the warrant for your 
arrest.” And he produced a document and showed it 
to the forger who ran it over, and then inquired : 

Who are you ?” 

‘‘ I happen to be a government detective. But we 
must not lose time. Take your hat and come along.” 

Ferguson, though nearly overcome at first with sur- 
prise and disappointment, determined to put on the 
best face possible ; and, so, by a severe struggle, be- 
came comparatively calm again. 

“ Wait a few seconds until I arrange some matters 
in my room.” As he said this one of his hands moved 
toward the pocket containing the forged check. 

“ Keep your hands out of your pockets, sir, if you 
don’t wish to wear bracelets, and come with me at 
once. Your room will receive due attention. There’s 
your hat. If you go quietly all right. If not, there 
are others in the hall who will lend a hand to help 
you.” 

Ferguson, seeing that resistance would be folly, took 
his hat and went with the officer. Outside his room 
door he found Corning, the detective, the man for 
whom he had changed the fifty dollar bill, and the 
other to whom he had given it for its equivalent at 
the tailor’s shop not long before, besides two other 
persons that he knew to be constables. He and the 
detective, however, proceeded alone to the street and 
to the prosecutor’s office, though Corning followed at 
a short distance. This was done to avoid the gather- 
ing of a crowd, in the first place, and in the next, at 
the request of Mr. Hammersley, to spare the Jennings 
family the mortification of a public exhibition of one 
by whom they had been so sadly duped. 

The meeting of the prosecutor and the prisoner un- 
der such circumstances was, of course, unpleasant to 
both. Ferguson was at once taken to the private of- 
fice and searched, and besides the forged check, there 
was found in his pockets over one hundred dollars of 
the bogus money, and some papers that would 
strengthen the accusations against him. 


THORNS AND ROSES. 


265 

But it is needless to follow him further. Let it suf- 
fice to say that not only he and Rudd were tried and 
clearly convicted of a multiplicity of crimes, but that 
the whole gang of counterfeiters with which they were 
allied, were apprehended and received penalties ac- 
cording to their deserts. This consummation was due 
to the vigilance of government detectives all over the 
State, in conjunction with Corning, with whom they 
were in correspondence. The latter had been specially 
active in connection with the criminal characters of 
this story. Having got his suspicions fixed upon Rudd, 
he did not allow him to again get beyond the surveil- 
lance of himself or his aids. When Rudd left for Rome, 
he was followed, a government officer placed upon his 
trail, proper authority obtained for intercepting and 
examining his mail, and at length arrested. 

Corning had also, after his first visit with Ferguson, 
put Tony’s place under close espionage, and early in 
the evening following Ferguson’s arrest swept down 
upon it with a sheriff’s posse and captured the keeper 
and his wife, together with Pete Bunson and Harvey 
Longworth. When the trials came on, Harvey 
turned State’s evidence, and thus saved himself from 
the full penalty, though receiving punishment enough, 
it was hoped, to benefit him during the balance of his 
life. 


CHAPTER XLVII. 

THORNS AND ROSES. 

Jennie, I wish you could see Maud for me this 
afternoon,” said the prosecutor, after being seated in 
the Bunson parlor. 

See Maud, Mr. Hammersley ?” queried Jennie, 
looking a trifle surprised. 

'‘Yes. She is about to undergo a severe ordeal, 
anu I know of no one else so well calculated to assist 
her as you.” 


266 


PEG BUNSON. 


Is it something terrible ?’' 

“ Quite so ; and you may prepare yourself for a 
shock. Richard Ferguson has been arrested.'’ 

Jennie sprang from her chair, laid a hand on the 
lawyer’s shoulder, and cried, Mr. Hammersley !” 

She could say no more, though her lips moved in an 
effort to dO'SO. 

He was arrested about eleven o’clock this fore- 
noon, and I have hurried my work so as to get here as 
soon as possible.” 

“ What for?” asked Jennie, recovering her voice. 

Counterfeiting, principally ; though for forging, as 
well; for he is an expert at that.” 

Poor, poor Maud,” sighed Jennie, sinking back to 
her seat. 

“ Poor indeed,” said the lawyer. It is a severe 
affliction for her, and her parents also. But it would 
have been worse had she been married to him, or even 
engaged.” 

Oh, Mr. Hammersley, did you refer to this not 
long ago when you requested me to get a pledge 
from Maud concerning engaging herself to him ?” 

I referred to such a possibility, though not expect- 
ing that it would be realized. Detective Corning 
urged me to do what I then did.” 

How I do hope I can help her ; but it seems to 
me that it will be almost impossible to do so. You, of 
course, wish me to break the news to her before she 
hears it in any other way.” 

“Yes. If she gets it from the papers, or her 
parents, who will be in no condition to aid her, the 
blow may be too much for her reason. You can 
approach it gradually, and thus prepare her somewhat 
for the worst. It may affect her favorably to know 
that the rascal had a forged check partly drawn 
against her father.” 

The villain!” cried Jennie, passionately. “I’m 
glad you told me that, for I will use it as a stepping- 
stone. When does the next train leave, Mr. HamtneV'* 
sley ?” 

gqrtsulteci his watch* 


THORNS AND ROSES. 


267 


In half an hour.” 

I will take it.” 

‘^Good,” was answered ; “ and I will leave you.” 

In a minute, Mr. Hammersley was gone, and Jennie 
prepared for her trip. She reached the station ten 
minutes too soon. Jennie never found time so tedious 
as she did between then and the arrival of the train. 
Her great fear was that Maud would hear the terrible 
tidings before she could get to her. Fortunately she 
did not. The rumor of a very important arrest had 
reached her ears ; but the possibility of Ferguson’s 
being connected with it, did not enter her mind. 

Jennie found Maud in a happy frame of mind, and 
was almost overcome by the thought that it was her 
painful task to dissipate it. But she rallied, and forth- 
with proceeded to pave the way for the dread disclos- 
ure. After having excited Maud’s curiosity, she said : 

Darling, I have an unpleasant message for you.” 

Jennie hesitated to observe the impression produced 
by the remark. Maud settled more firmly in her chair, 
with a half-frightened look, and then staring at her 
friend a few seconds, simply said : 

“ Well ?” 

What would you think, dear, of the man who 
would forge your father’s name to a check for a large 
amount.^” asked Jennie, emphasizing every word. 

Jennie !” came the exclamation, in an undertone. 

You’d think him a villain, wouldn’t you ?” 

What else ?” 

Maud’s thought flashed back to the rumor she had 
heard of the arrest. 

“ Nothing else, of course,” observed Jennie. The 
very act would stamp him as a villain. And,” she 
continued, impressively, you would despise him, too, 
Maud, regardless of any previous love.” 

Maud’s mind caught a glimpse of her friend’s de- 
sign. She threw her body forward, and parted her 
lips as if to speak, but seemed unable to do so. 

“And, darling,” pursued Jennie, “suppose that vil- 
lain’s name was Ferguson, and you had confided in 
hiiB §§ of honesty and truth ?’■ 


268 


PEG BUNSON. 


Richard Ferguson !” gasped the stricken girl, sink- 
ing back into her chair limp and helpless. 

Jennie gazed silently at her for a brief space, watch- 
ing effects, and then replied : 

“ I did not say Richard Ferguson.’' 

Maud rallied somewhat under this implication of 
hope. 

Then Jennie arose, went to her, led her gently from 
the chair to a sofa, and placing an arm around her, 
said : 

My precious friend, I know you to be as brave as 
you are good, and as wise and strong in emergency as 
you are brave. The truth is to be deplored, certainly ; 
but let us thank God that it has been discovered in 
time to avert much more painful results. You might 
have been engaged or married to him. The monster 
has been revealed none too soon.” 

Then it is Richard Ferguson ?” came slowly. 

‘‘ Yes.” 

Maud reclined her head on Jennie’s shoulder, trem- 
bling in every nerve. After an interval of deep 
thought, she began to weep and continued doing so for 
many minutes. This was a great satisfaction to Jen- 
nie, since it assured her of the relaxation of the mental 
and emotional strain. 

In this condition Maud remained for a long time, 
undisturbed, save by an occasional soothing remark by 
her companion. In the end, she was stronger and 
much more composed, and loaded Jennie with expres- 
sions of gratitude and endearment. But she regarded 
Ferguson’s designs somewhat differently from Jennie’s 
idea. 

‘‘He would never have married me, darling,” she 
said. “ I was only made the passport to the confi- 
dence of the community. Having secured that, he 
could prosecute his wicked schemes without being sus- 
pected. My affliction is the result of deception and 
unrequited love. O, Jennie, I did love him deeply !” 

“ I know, dear. And I now think with you that he 
never intended to make you his wife.” 

It was late in the afternoon when Jennie left for 


THORNS AND ROSES. 


269 

home, greatly relieved of the pressure she had en- 
dured. Her satisfaction because of the outcome con- 
stantly increased, until, when she reached Centreville, 
she was decidedly happy. The first acquaintance to 
meet her at the station was De Camp. 

I’m so glad I didn’t miss you,” were almost his 
first words. You are booked for dinner with us, and 
I was sent here to catch you on the fly.” 

'‘But, Griflin, my parents will be worried at my 
long absence.” 

" No, they won’t. It was a part of my instructions 
to inform them that you wouldn’t be home until ten 
o’clock to-night, and I’ve carried them out to the let- 
ter. How do you suppose we could sleep without 
knowing whether you’d killed Maud with your mes- 
sage, or not ?” 

" It strikes me that you are rather flippant,” said 
Jennie, with a light laugh, "since you don’t know that 
I haven’t killed her.” 

" Don’t, eh ? As if my first look at your face didn’t 
assure me that she was very much alive.” 

A few minutes sufficed to bring them to the Ham- 
mersley residence. Jennie’s story had to be told in 
detail before the meal was eaten. Afterwards they 
discussed the great event — for such it really was, since 
it involved the interests of many thousands of people 
— ^until half past nine. Then Griffin rose abruptly 
and told Jennie it was time for her to go home. 

He caused a general laugh. 

"Are you Jennie’s guardian, uncle ?” asked Millie, 
slyly. 

"No. Jennie don’t need a guardian. But I prom- 
ised her mother that she would be home at ten, and I 
can’t go back on my word.” 

Jennie flushed some ; but in two minutes was 
ready to leave. 

Griffin’s reason was but half stated. He was eager 
for a serious talk with the Peg of other days. To be 
plain, he wished to declare his love and offer all he 
was and had to her. This would be a golden oppor- 
tunity, and he could not wait. Once on the street 


270 


PEG BUNSON. 


Griffin’s haste greatly abated. There was plenty of 
time. They could easily traverse the distance in fif- 
teen minutes ; and there was nearly half an hour. 
Time enough certainly for the average lover. But 
Griffin was sure he needed it all. So he began forth- 
with. 

It is not necessary to repeat the old story. It dates 
back to the garden of Eden ; and, when favorably re- 
ceived, is supposed to make one feel that one is in that 
garden. Griffin believed he was, at all events. So 
did Jennie. Why not? They were both so happy 
that they scarcely walked upon the ground, while the 
air was just crisp enough to remind them that they 
were in the temperate zone. Then there was the 
moon, floating like a silver globe in the spangled can- 
opy. It is wonderful how the moon seems to help 
lovers in that supreme moment when the crisis is upon 
them. Griffin never before had such a tender regard 
for it. Next to Jennie, it held the highest place in his 
affections. He was foolish enough to imagine that it 
had much to do with Jennie’s favorable response ; for, 
to be candid, she hesitated a few seconds before giving 
it. Griffin thought it was a good while. At length 
she said : 

Griffin, I appreciate all you have said ; and yet I 
am not willing to decide until you know something of 
my past life. It may modify your regard for me.” 

‘‘Bless you, Jennie,” he replied quickly, “ I know 
about that. What you have been and what you are, 
are different things. Come, you must not parade a 
little girl before me who was hampered by any num- 
ber of crooked things until she almost believed she 
wasn’t human. No, no ! The contrast only intensi- 
fies my love for you.” 

“Thank you. How generous you are,” said the 
happy girl, with much feeling. “ But there is one 
thing I must speak of. You don’t know who it was 
that came near killing you in Nicaragua.” 

“ I know he was a villain and has nothing to do \vith 
this affair.” 

''But hQ was my cousin, Griffin,’* . , 


THORNS AND ROSES. 


271 


‘‘You don’t say so!” 

He was really surprised to hear this, though he 
answered promptly : 

“ That counts for nothing in this case, darling. He 
must reap as he has sown. You outweigh any number 
of such considerations.” 

Then came the coveted answer. 

There was a double wedding in Centreville the 
following May. Dan and Millie had postponed their 
nuptials in order to have it so. Besides, Dan’s new 
house was not ready for occupancy until then. It was 
an all-around happy event — one that gave great prom- 
ise of future prosperity and bliss, and upon which the 
star of hope dispensed its brightest beams. 

Jennie’s new scheme of philanthropy had already 
become well established, and a gratifying number of 
hitherto neglected waifs were the recipients of its 
benefits. The future outlook was decidedly encourag- 
ing, and it was evident to all interested that many 
‘ Pegs ” would, through its salutary influence, be 
lifted to higher and better lives. 


THE END. 



« 


f 


% 


r 


t 

. / 


/ 


MRS. MARY J. HOLMES’ NOVELS. 
Over THREE MBLLION Sold. 


“ Mrs, Holmes’ stories are universally read. Her admirers are numberless. She is 
in many respects without a rival in the world of fiction. Her characters are always life- 
like, and she makes them talk and act like human beings, subject to the same emotions, 
swayed by the same passions, and actuated by the same motives which are common among 
men and women of everyday existence.” 


Tempest and Sunshine. 
English Orphans. 
Homestead on the Hillside. 
Meadow Brook. 

Christmas Stories. 

Cameron Pride. 

Darkness and Daylight. 
Hugh Worthington. 

Forrest House. 

Dr. Hathern’s Daughters. 


Chateau D’Or. 

Queenie Hetherton. 
Bessie’s Fortune. 

’Lena Rivers. 

Rose Mather. 

Cousin Maude. 

Marian Grey. 

Ethelyn’s Mistake, 
Madeline. 

Mrs. Hallam’s Companion. 
Price $1.50 per Vol. 


Millbank. 

Edna Browning, 

West Lawn. 

Dora Deane. 

Edith Lyle. 
Gretchen. 

Daisy Thornton. 
Mildred. 

Marguerite. 

Paul Ralston (New). 


AUGUSTA J. EVANS’ 

MAGNIFICENT NOVELS. 

” Who has not read with rare delight the novels of Augusta Evans ? Her strange, 
wonderful, and fascinating style; the profound depths to which she sinks the probe into 
human nature, touching its most sacred chords and springs ; the intense interest thrown 
around her characters, and the very marked peculiarities of her principal figures, conspire 
to give an unusual interest to the works of this eminent Southern authoress.” 

Macaria, $1.73 Beulah, $1.75 , St. Elmo, $2.00 Vashti, $2.00 

Inez, $1.75 Infelice, $2.00 At the Mercy of Tiberius, $2.00 (New). 


MARION HARLAND’S 

SPLENDID NOVELS. 


” Marion H arland understands the art of constructing a plot which will gain the atten- 
tion of the reader at the beginning, and keep up the interest to the last page.” 


Alone. 

Hidden Path. 
Moss Side. 
Nemesis. 


Miriam. Phemie’s Temptation. Helen Gardner. 

Sunny Bank. My Little Love. Husbands and Homes. 

Ruby’s Husband. The Empty Heart. Jessamine. 

At Last. From My Youth Up. True as Steel. 

Price $r.5o per Vol. 


MAY AGNES FLEMING’S 

POPULAR NOVELS. 


“ Mrs. Fleming’s stories are growing more and more popular every day. Their life- 
like conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes, and deeply interesting plots 
combine to place their author in the very first rank of Modern Novelists. 


A Wonderful Woman. 
One Night’s Mystery. 
Guy Earlscourt’s Wife. 
The Actress’ Daughter. 
The Queen of the Isle. 
Edith Percival. 


A Changed Heart. Kate Danton. Pride and Passion. 
Silent and True. A Terrible Secret. A Wronged Wife. 

Sharing Her Crime. Carried by Storm. A Wife’s Tragedy. 
Maude Percy’s Secret. Heir of Charlton. Lost for a Woman. 
The Midnight Queen. A Mad Marriage. Norine’s Revenge. 
Wedded for Pique. A Fateful Abduction (New). 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


All the books on this list are handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold 
everywhere, and by mall, postage free, on receipt of price by 

G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers, 

33 West 23d Street, New York. 


• • 


JULIE P. SMITH’S NOVELS. 

“ The novels by this author are of unusual merit, uncommonly well written, clever, 
and characterized by great wit and vivacity. They are growing popular and more popular 
every day.’* 

Widow Goldsmith’s Daughter. Chris and Otho. Ten Old Maids. The Widower. 

Courting and Farming. The Married Belle. Blossom Bud. Lucy. 

Kiss and be Friends. His Young Wife. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


ALBERT ROSS’ NOVELS. 

New Cloth Bound Editions. 


“ There is a great difference between the productions of Albert Ross and those of 
some of the sensational writers of recent date. When he depicts vice he does it with an 
artistic touch, but he never makes it attractive. Mr. Ross’ dramatic instincts are strong. 
His characters become in his hands living, moving creatures.” 


Thy Neighbor’s Wife. Young Miss Giddy. Why I’m Single. 

Her Husband’s Friend. Speaking of Ellen. Love at Seventy 

The Garston Bigamy. Moulding a Maiden. Thou Shalt Not. 

His Private Character. In Stella’s Shadow. A Black Adonis. 

Young Fawcett’s Mabel. Their Marriage Bond. (New). 

Price $1.00 per Vol. 


An Original Sinner. 
Out of Wedlock. 
Love Gone Astray. 
His Foster Sister. 


JOHN ESTEN COOKE’S WORKS. 


“ The thrilling historic stories of John Esten Cooke must be classed among the best 
and most popular of all American writers. The great contest between the States was the 
theme he chose for his Historic Romances. Following until the close of the war the for- 
tunes of Stuart, Ashby, Jackson, and Lee, he returned to “ Eagle’s Nest,” his old home, 
where, in the quiet of peace, he wrote volume after volume, intense in dramatic interest.” 


Surry of Eagle’s Nest. 
Leather and Silk. _ 
Hammer and Rapier. 
Col. Ross of Piedmont. 


Fairfax. Hilt to Hilt. Beatrice Hallam. 

Miss Bonnybel. Out of the Foam. Mohun. 

Captain Ralph. Stonewell Jackson. Robert E. Lee. 
Her Majesty the Queen. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


CELIA E. GARDNER’S NOVELS. 


“ Miss Gardner’s works are becoming more and more popular every year, and they 
will continue to be popular long after many of our present favorite writers are forgotten.” 


Stolen Waters. (In 

verse). 

Rich Medway. 

Broken Dreams. 

Do. 

A Woman’s Wiles. 

Compensation. 

Do. 

Terrace Roses. 

A Twisted Skein. 

Do. 

Seraph — or Mortal ? 

Tested, 


Won Under Protest. (New). 


Price $1.50 per Vol. 


CAPTAIN MAYNE REID’S WORKS. 


“ Captain Mayne Reid’s works are of an intensely interesting and fascinating character. 
Nearly all of them being founded upon some historical event, they possess a permanent 
value while presenting a thrilling, earnest, dashing fiction surpassed by no novel of the day.” 


Tbe Scalp Hunters, 
'j'he War Trail. 

The Maroon. 

The Tiger Hunter. 
Osceola, the Seminole. 
Lost Lenore. 


The Rifle Rangers, The Headless Horseman. 

The Wood Rangers. The Wild Huntress. 

The Rangers and Regulators. The White Chief. 

The Hunter’s Feast. Wild Life. 

The Quadroon. The White Gauntlet. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


All the books on this list are handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold 
everywhere, and by mail, postage free, on receipt of price by 



G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers, 

33 West 23d Street, New .York. 









'3 ^ 



►i* V / -3 t ** 

■ RJtif,- -n?. ;'i‘--'^v 

‘ ;.‘j . _^:vj:.'. ■ 


V ^ -T '. 


hf ' ■ ,3» .. ; . ' ' 7 ;,.-s.' .-■ 


- ; -t. ^ |• •• 

f'. f •j'-'V'iW ■ * 


' ',-1 
• k; 


Vi t. ■ . i, ..I, tc^ 

' ■ i-tf V 


•n 



rtf 

- ■ , :-- ‘ ,-- >f'r 

#^J|» • ^ :<’ t. • S'.-jS^ID 

'‘ -Vi, ‘ - » 
MWfsri;.. ’ ^ v'js 


- yTTm 

'. ' * • 




.. ,, f^i %> 

pip. _ ^‘•■'y • - * 








